Two From Beyond: An Elseworld Tale
By Philip Mogul <phmogul@mindspring.com> and
Carolyn Schnall <carolyn.schnall@verizon.net>
Rated PG-13 
Submitted: August, 2002 
______________ 

***CAUTION*** This story contains some descriptive scenes 
that are of a violent nature. I set this warning for those 
individuals who may have difficulty with this kind of 
material and who still may wish to read this story.
______________ 

Author's Note: Carolyn's name appears on the credit line, 
because in the revision of this narrative we had many 
intellectual and sometimes heated discussions about the 
story's development. While she didn't contribute to the 
writing of this narrative, Carolyn did help emotionally and 
intellectually and thereby helped move this tale to 
completion. Therefore, following my academic tradition (the 
sciences), those who contribute to a paper are entitled to 
be credited. So, I've included her name on the mast head of 
this story. I felt that it was only right, considering her 
supportive and intellectual input into this endeavor.

Before you embark on this mental adventure, I would like to 
thank Irene Dutch and Jenni Debbage for their beta reading 
and encouragement, and Joy Sowell for her tweaking and for 
her support. If it were not for these gals, this story - my 
first in this genre - would still be sitting on my desktop 
with its four siblings - all written during the spring and 
fall of 1999. Thanks, Ladies.

The delay in expediting this story was caused by an 
unexpected attack of by my Chron's affliction. This attack 
was so severe that I needed to undergo two rather severe 
surgeries all within a year. I'm just now starting to 
regain my strength.

For sometime now, I've wondered why my rather lengthy tale 
was composed. Thinking back, I recall that one quiet 
evening a thought struck me. After pondering its 
ramifications, I became angry at the abrupt cancellation of 
the Lois and Clark series. Perhaps angry is too strong an 
emotion. Let's just say I was very, very perturbed. So I 
decided to compose a story which began pre-Lois and Clark 
and ends with them passing from this life together. This 
tale is a complete story with closure.

This narrative is what many of you would consider an 
"Elseworld" story. It bears some resemblance to the canon 
of the Lois and Clark series, except for some of the 
characters themselves. With my imagined personages, I 
fashioned a story which I hope you will enjoy.

I must tell you that initially writing these narratives was 
like a catharsis. Lois and Clark stories allowed my mind to 
run free and helped calmed my nervous disposition. For some 
time now, I've been involved in some relatively complex 
technical writing program - a ten year project to compose 
two research monographs and a new kind of chemistry text 
book. If I have the years, I may even complete these 
academic tasks and write other Lois and Clark stories which 
I've outlined. From time to time I've said to myself, 'why 
bother?' Then I recall an old biblical statement that goes 
something like, "It's important to start an enterprise even 
if you are aware that there is a strong possibility that 
completion of your task is not feasible." In other words 
it's important to start a journey knowing you may not 
finish your trek.

It has been pointed out to me that the first section of 
this tale - entitled the Prologue - reads somewhat like a 
dissertation. It may have this overtone, since, for many 
years I was an academic who just dealt with technical 
works. Now I'm in the midst of a transition, learning how 
to write stories with dialogue and interactions between 
human subjects, not just forces or molecular interactions. 
This current FoLC story is my first in this genre, I have 
three other 'What If' stories similar to this one, but less 
science oriented and less extensive. They are still resting 
on my desktop. Other stories which I've hand sketched, 
since 1999, are stored somewhere under my desk.

I am aware that most people have little knowledge of 
scientific concepts. While I consider this condition 
deplorable, it is nonetheless a fact that I must deal with 
in the real world. Therefore, I have attempted to make any 
of the scientific concepts used in the story line palpable 
by applying analogies common to every day occurrences. I 
may have failed in this attempt, but at least I've tried. 
Except for the Prologue, the story does not hinge much on 
scientific matters. Please don't give up on this tale 
because of the first section. I believe it is a necessary 
to the entire saga. Tough it out.

The Prologue was written mainly to look at the political 
and emotional reasons why Krypton was destroyed and the 
rational for the conceptions of Clark and Alicia and their 
subsequent departure for Earth. The main action of this 
story essentially begins with the second section entitled 
"The Meeting."

Enjoy. 

[Story was started June 7, 1999; completed September 13, 
1999]. 
______________ 

PROLOGUE: THE FOUNTAINHEAD

Jor-El paused at the entrance to the laboratory situated 
beneath the El family's living quarters. As he scanned the 
room, Jor noticed Lara, his life partner and colleague, 
tinkering with some equipment. She was working 
expeditiously and with a calm that belied the urgency of 
her task. Lara's tranquil behavior masked the imminent 
catastrophe that she knew would soon devastate their home 
world, the planet Krypton. 

Sensing Jor-El's presence, Lara briefly raised her head and 
saw her husband gazing at her with an expression of love 
that made her blush. In return Lara smiled at her soulmate 
with a radiance that magnified her beauty a thousand fold. 
After they looked upon one another for several seconds, she 
lowered her head and returned to her chores.

Jor-El's life partner, a mathematician and scientist by 
training, was in the final phase of electronically storing 
the knowledge the Kryptonian people had amassed over the 
aeons. As Jor watched, Lara was uploading Krypton's legacy 
to one of three interstellar vehicles situated at the 
center of their laboratory.

As Jor-El continued to look about the room, he recognized 
his cousin and spiritual brother Zor-El, like himself, a 
physicist, whose scientific expertise was in the 
disciplines of subatomic particles and molecular spectra. 
Working next to him was his wife Kennra, a physicist with 
strong biological interests. Both were busy preparing the 
navigational instrumentation for inclusion in the 
spacecrafts and performing the final diagnostic tests on 
each ship's interstellar generator. The interstellar 
generator was the heart of the spacecraft and was the hub 
of the ships intergalactic engine; an engine which would 
thrust the vessel across the cosmos to a destination nearly 
half-way across the known universe. When their spacecrafts 
were ready, they would carry a precious cargo: two infants 
upon an unimaginable journey, a journey, which if 
successful, maybe would be the salvation of their doomed 
people.

After looking over the laboratory facilities, Jor seated 
himself at a computer console and began once again to 
review the family's plan to save a portion of Krypton's 
civilization.

Soon after Jor-El became engrossed in the theoretical 
equations flashing across his monitor, Zor-El left his 
wife's side and walked toward the opposite side of the 
laboratory where he would inspect other equipment needed 
for their spacecraft's coming voyage. While he traveled 
across the room, Zor-El became aware of his kinsman. Jor-
El, or Jor, as he was affectionately known by his family, 
was a controversial scientist who by his views and actions 
had antagonized the government's position concerning 
interstellar travel. This quiet, unassuming man was the 
theoretician of their group and its unofficial leader and 
guide.

Arriving at a new lab bench, Zor-El seated himself at a 
particular console. As he his watched his cousin for a 
moment, Zor started to recall the events which led to the 
current planet-wide crisis and their haste to complete a 
project which, if successful, could preserve Krypton's seed 
and its heritage. 

As Zor started setting up a new series of experiments, his 
mind drifted back to a time nearly fifteen years ago. 
Kennra's soulmate recalled the day when he and Jor-El had 
presented vital information to Krypton's Science Council. 
The data they had inadvertently collected strongly 
suggested that element 126, a radioactive by-product of 
Krypton's major energy source, was undermining the 
geological stability of their planet - from the mantle to 
its core.

Zor recalled that the members of the Science Council 
listened politely and promised they would study the 
information which he and Jor-El had just submitted.

About a month later, Zor remembered noting in his diary, a 
communique from the Council informed Jor and himself that, 
while their experimental data appeared to be valid, their 
interpretations of the experimental information included 
certain assumptions which rendered their deductions 
suspect. The Council's response was a slap in the face to 
them both. The governmental agency had obviously kowtowed 
to the planet's financial interests - Krypton's planet-wide 
energy cartel.

To justify their actions, the Science Council informed the 
Council of Elders, Krypton's governing body, that because 
of the implications which the El data suggested they needed 
to perform their own in-depth geological study. The newer 
investigation revealed a fallacy in Jor-El's and Zor-El's 
deductions. In an attempt to placate the two renowned 
scientists, the Science Council indicated in their report 
that the failure of the El group to catch their error was 
due to an extremely subtle phenomenon which made the true 
nature of the test results nearly undetectable. The El 
error was only discovered by the Science Council's 
investigation team because of the massive man power and 
equipment that was focused on the supposed problem.

When the Science Council's official report concerning the 
El family's work was announced, the two cousins realized 
that Krypton was now on a path which would lead to its 
destruction unless he and his kin could find a way to re-
stabilize the geological structure of their world.

Of course the El group appealed the Science Council's 
finding because a government agency had conducted the 
research that had nullified the El group's findings. Such 
research should have been carried out by an independent and 
highly reputable science contractor.

As they left the Hall of Science after the appeal hearing, 
both Zor-El and his cousin were well aware that because of 
the Science Council's cavalier indifference to the proper 
research procedures, any countermeasures to save Krypton 
would not be forthcoming any time soon. Any such moves by 
the Council could demonstrate that science agency to be 
fallible and maybe incompetent and discredit the government 
who always supported the Council's views.

Jor and his cousin Zor-El knew that the Science Council 
would move when the signs of Krypton's impending doom were 
at hand. But their efforts, at that point in time, would be 
useless.

However, all the Els could think about now was that their 
world and its people were moving closer to oblivion. Jor-El 
would now have to ask their colleagues for support. The 
geological changes would soon become irreversible.

In the coming months, the intellectual conflict with the 
Science Council moved into the political arena. As the 
arguments between the Council and Jor-El's family 
intensified, his group's research funds were suddenly 
suspended by the Science Directorate which cited 
conservation and a mounting deficit as their reason.

Again appealing the Council's decisions, the two El 
scientists were quietly informed that times were tough and 
their rather meager research funds were needed to support 
more fruitful projects. Jor-El was also told privately that 
his esoteric studies produced little or no immediate 
benefits to Krypton's people. He and his colleagues were 
wasting valuable resources. It was a subtle way of telling 
Jor that if he kept his mouth shut, research funds would be 
restored. 

As they walked home from one of their many meetings with 
the appeal board, Zor-El heard his cousin mutter, "Unless 
we find a way to stabilize the geological structure of 
Krypton, the arrogance and stupidity of those fools will 
have doomed our people to extinction. All their political 
power and money will not buy a reprieve from death."

Then an angry Jor almost yelled, "Those idiots on the 
Council have forgotten a most basic scientific tenant. 
Theory guides, but experiment decides. They have ignored 
our data and applied their own misguided thoughts to our 
findings. Now they'll reap the whirlwind and take the 
planet with them."

After leaving their last meeting with the governmental 
bureaucracy, it was obvious to the two scientists that the 
Council's edict was the result of a political decision - 
one, unfortunately, with dire consequences for the 
inhabitants of their planet. 

That evening it was decided that Jor-El and Lara and their 
kin Kennra and her husband Zor-El would live under the same 
roof to conserve their monetary assets. There was adequate 
room for both couples in the living quarters above the lab 
and the monies obtained from the sale of Zor's and Kennra's 
properties would be more than adequate to maintain them and 
their laboratory facilities until a time when Krypton no 
longer existed. 

Over the next several years, instruments and construction 
materials for a new kind of interstellar spacecraft, were 
quietly acquired by the politically ostracized El 
scientists. From these scavenged materials, innovative 
probeships were designed and constructed. When the El's 
secret space project was at last complete, the performance 
of a revolutionary spacecraft was tested under a number of 
extremely stressful conditions.

It was during this testing period that Jor-El produced a 
mathematical model of a new subatomic particle. His view of 
this new subatomic fragment came to him in one of those 
spontaneous flashes of insight which people of genius get 
from time to time. In proving that such a particle actually 
existed, Jor-El utilized a ten-dimensional space-time 
paradigm created by his soulmate, Lara. 

According to Jor-El's reasoning, his new particle did not 
resemble a point-like bit of matter, but consisted of a 
tiny one-dimensional loop like an infinitely thin rubber 
band. Such a subatomic shape would behave as an oscillating 
filament which Jor-El, with a literary flair, called a 
"flexible string or for simplicity just a string." 

Jor-El's string theory, as it became known, added an even 
smaller dimension to the subatomic particle domain. The 
string, if it truly existed, could be viewed as a piece of 
microscopic material which behaved like a vibrating loop of 
matter. From Jor's studies it would fit well into the well-
known progression of atoms to proton and neutrons, then 
electrons, and finally to quarks. Until now, these were the 
only accepted subatomic species.

As Lara came to understand Jor's new idea, she realized 
that the string concept, if valid, was the controller of 
all the wondrous happenings in the universe - through its 
vibrating characteristics. She was aware, too, that her 
husband viewed his subatomic particle as tiny one 
dimensional loops of energy which existed deep within the 
heart of all matter. Until Jor had further information, 
speculation about the string's properties and what it could 
do would have to be put on hold.

To test Jor-El's hypothesis, Lara received permission from 
the Science Council, which wanted to placate the El ire, to 
use one of the planetary computer networks. Such a computer 
web could generate mathematical equations for the strings 
(if they existed). Such expressions would describe, in an 
unambiguous way, the characteristics of her husband's new 
particle and illustrate how this subatomic fragment 
effected matter.

Seven months and eighteen days later, the world-wide 
computer system gave Jor-El, Lara, Zor-El and Kennra 
immense joy; the mathematical relationships associated with 
Jor's string particle had been produced and the results 
sent to Lara's desktop computer. As Lara and her husband 
stared at the monitor, hope of saving their people was once 
again rekindled in their hearts.

Although the computer results had raised the hopes of Jor-
El's family group, they were all cognizant that a 
mathematical construct was not equivalent to a working 
artifact.

The El group was now well aware that if the string could be 
controlled, routine interstellar journeys would become an 
everyday event. It was their fervent wish that mastery over 
Jor's new subatomic particle could be achieved in time to 
save at least a portion of Krypton's heritage and some of 
the planet's population from the rapidly approaching 
catastrophe. If their ability to control the string was not 
successful, all remnants of their aeons-old civilization 
would perish when Krypton exploded and would wander, with 
the planet's debris, silently and forever throughout the 
immensity of space.

As required by law, the string theory results were sent to 
the Science Council for their evaluation. Aside from a note 
informing them that Jor-El's and Lara's information was 
received by the governmental agency, no further 
communication regarding Jor-El's new theory was ever 
received from the authorities.

After six months, Jor-El and his family were quite aware 
that Jor's remarkable views about the make-up of matter 
were deliberately being ignored. Because of the Science 
Council's inaction, it was now clear to Jor's family group 
that any kind of salvation of Krypton and its people was no 
longer possible; the destruction of the planet and the 
death of its population was now only a matter of time and 
that was running out.

The lack of interest in Jor-El's string studies, aside from 
the Council's obvious political bias toward his work, was 
also prompted by government's long standing philosophical 
views about interstellar travel. The opposition to such 
treks into the void had been strongly influenced by 
experiments performed nearly a thousand years earlier. From 
the analysis of these ancient data, the Kryptonian 
scientific community had concluded that the speed of light 
would always be a detriment to interstellar voyaging. 
Therefore, except for sending a few costly robotic trips to 
nearby star systems, space funding was severely curtailed, 
discouraging many interested scientists from venturing into 
this research area.

Over the next thousand years, space researchers, although 
now few in number, still attempted to hurl a spacecraft, at 
near light speeds, through the cosmos. Try as they may, the 
light barrier held.

During Jor-El's time, too, exploration of interstellar 
space was still limited because the speed of light barrier 
was still an impediment to long interstellar expeditions.

So, as it was a thousand years before, only star systems 
relatively close to Krypton were periodically explored.

Jor-El knew that as long as the velocity of light was 
perceived as a barrier, the Kryptonian scientific community 
would feel obliged to minimize the resources allocated for 
space research.

Knowing full well that acquiring funding for space research 
was a hard sell, Jor-El still joined those who hoped to 
achieve interstellar flight by studying and manipulating 
the natural laws governing light speed phenomena. 

In his quest for space research support, Jor-El again 
antagonized many members of the Science Council. Because of 
his quarrelsome and irritating ways, many of his other 
works were either ignored or maliciously branded as 
hogwash. The continued political vilification of Jor-El's 
works by the Science Council, however, would, in time, reap 
its own terrible rewards.

As Zor-El reminisced further, he reflected on the space 
research debate. Zor recalled that while Jor-El's little 
scientific community agreed with the Council's conclusions 
with respect to the speed of light issue, they vigorously 
denounced the Council's decision to keep funding for 
interstellar research at near nonexistent levels. Such a 
program of discouragement would dash any hope of ever 
creating an intergalactic exploration program.

Sensing the Council's hostility toward any of his ideas, 
Jor-El, who by now had evidence that his string theory 
could circumvent the lightspeed problem, did not bring any 
of his new ideas into the interstellar fray.

As he left the Science Council meeting, Jor-El knew that 
his words once again had fallen on deaf ears and the task 
of trying to save some portion of Krypton's heritage would 
have to be borne by his family alone.

With a better than even chance that from his string 
particle a workable interstellar engine could be 
constructed before doomsday arrived, the Els set to work at 
warp speed. The El clan was well aware than even if such an 
engine could be fashioned in time there was only a small 
likelihood that a planet, suitable for Kryptonian 
habitation, could be discovered before their home planet 
was history.

Zor, still sitting at his console and recalling the past, 
chuckled as he remembered a very special day.

Because of the rapidly approaching date for the destruction 
of Krypton and its culture, Jor-El decided to abandon the 
traditional approach to researching new ideas. The time 
remaining to them would not permit years of slow, cautious, 
and tedious investigations coupled with exhaustive testing 
to finally produce a working model of a string-powered 
interstellar engine. As uncomfortable as Jor's radical 
ideas appeared, because of the time line, the rest of the 
family agreed with his proposals.

With the certain knowledge of Krypton's impending doom, 
Jor's clan now followed a very unorthodox research 
methodology, one that assumed that a premise being 
investigated was valid without any testing and proceed from 
that position. Therefore, the string theory was not only 
considered a credible concept, but would be regarded as a 
controllable physical entity.

Scientifically, of course, they were all out of their 
minds. However, desperate times throughout history had 
always fostered unorthodox approaches to very troubling 
problems, especially those that dealt with life and death 
situations.

Having made their decision, Jor-El's little scientific 
"family" began to acquire the equipment required for 
spacecraft construction. Begging and cajoling were often 
used to acquire the needed implements for their 
undertaking. From their tireless efforts, a small quantity 
of the critical materials were secured in a relatively 
short period of time. The amount, however, was not 
sufficient to build a large space vessel -- one that could 
transport them and a sizable group of Kryptonians away from 
their dying world.

However, with the help of friends and colleagues, the four 
intrepid scientists managed to acquire the necessary 
material to fabricate twenty-three small interstellar 
probeships. Still, they were fortunate. The spaceship 
building material they had secured allowed them to 
construct the probes which now would be used to scour the 
universe for a safe haven for their people; a world which 
would be capable of supporting and nurturing Kryptonian 
life.

As the probeships were coming together, the data from the 
first string engine test firing was, to their surprise, 
very promising.

When the info from the string test reached him, Jor-El 
immediately ordered the joining of each interstellar 
probeship with a string engine.

Looking heavenward, Jor-El mused that for once providence 
seemed to be on our side. 

After the probeships were completely assembled, Lara became 
aware that a small amount of material was left-over and 
placed in storage. In time, Jor's family group hoped to 
acquire more of this essential spacecraft building material 
and construct an interstellar ark.

While the probeships were being coupled to interstellar 
engines and readied for launch, Lara returned to the 
storage facility and measured the mass of the extra 
spaceship fabrication material. She determined that there 
was enough building material to manufacture several small 
interstellar vessels. These ships, Lara reasoned, could 
send a few Kryptonian couples to a world that could sustain 
Kryptonian life forms. There, in time, she remarked to 
herself, "Their people might flourish once again."

As Lara Looked at her computations once again, she suddenly 
conceived a daring idea. If somewhat smaller spaceships 
were constructed, Lara mused, there would be enough 
material to fabricate three vessels. If two of the 
spacecraft could each carry a baby, the third ship could be 
outfitted to carry Krypton's heritage electronically 
embedded in the fabric of the interstellar vessel. 

Lara realized that her notion was too important to keep to 
herself. However, for the moment she would say nothing. 
When she felt that the time was ripe, Jor-El's soulmate 
would have a serious chat with her cousin Kennra. Together 
they would explore the ramifications of her ideas and 
decide upon a course of action. Then, they would talk to 
their husbands about Lara's rather audacious scheme.

But for now, while Kennra and Zor-El were monitoring the 
space probeship construction, she and Jor-El had to 
continue analyzing the mathematical relationships which 
placed Jor's string theory in concise scientific terms. 
These equations needed to create a methodology which could 
both activate and control the string particle.

After more than two years of exhausting research, Lara 
finally developed a set of empirical relationships which 
when combined with a specially designed generator could 
activate and guide the motion and direction of a string. 
The controlling mechanism was relatively simple to operate. 
It functioned like a light switch with a dimmer slide. The 
controlling device could modulate the desired string 
frequencies like one tunes a piano. It was the variation of 
the string's vibrational modes that controlled the motions 
of this subatomic particle and drove the device to which it 
was attached.

A bonus to Lara's and Jor's research endeavors was the 
discovery of a space-time compass. This unique instrument 
could function in both normal and multi-dimensional spaces. 
According to their studies, this instrument could guide a 
string-driven craft to any position within the known 
universe.

When Jor's and Lara's equations were again examined by the 
planet-wide computer network, the mathematical results 
indicated that Jor's string concept had passed from a 
theoretical idea to a working part of matter.

That evening, in the quiet surroundings of their lab, Jor's 
family group built the last of their string devices and 
tested them with the probeships. From the results of their 
trial runs, the El family knew that the speed of light was 
no longer a barrier to interstellar voyaging. Jor's string-
driven ships now presented Kryptonians with a ticket to a 
new cosmic address.

During the testing of the interstellar probeships, the El 
family group was astonished to learn that the time required 
to travel between any two inter-galactic locations would be 
nearly instantaneous.

In essence, Jor-El's string engine would substantially 
shorten the distance between any two interstellar points, 
causing the time of travel from a starting position to some 
destination to be nearly nonexistent.

To further test the feasibility of Jor's new space engine, 
a special string driven ship combined with the space-time 
compass was assembled and readied for a test flight.

After several days of preflight inspection, a new kind of 
spacecraft lifted from the surface of Krypton by 
conventional means. Once in space, the navigational space-
time compass computed the flight path to a star system 
about one hundred light years from El's home world. As the 
compass oriented the probeship, the string generator 
reduced the distance between the Kryptonian solar system 
and the probeship's destination by folding the fabric of 
space.

This shortening process can be viewed as shortening the 
diameter of each atom in the ship's flight trajectory by a 
small amount. In space, the each of the myriad atoms along 
any flightpath would, in essence, be slightly compressed. 

The total effect of the reducing power of the interstellar 
engine, now called for simplicity an IE, would be analogous 
to pulling upon the African continent until it touched 
North America. Although this example is absurd, the 
distance between these two land masses would indeed be 
diminished and the time to travel from one continent to the 
other would be considerably diminished.

By using Jor's interstellar engine with a conventional 
spaceship, the cosmic distances between any two points 
could be shortened and travel between them reduced from 
billions of years to mere seconds.

After traveling to one's destination, deactivating the 
ship's IE would return the perturbed region of the universe 
to its original state. The resulting flight of such an 
interstellar spacecraft would be a new cosmic address - the 
ship would be in a new star system.

A string driven spacecraft could also be viewed as 
overlapping the regions of space between a spacecraft's 
original position and its destination. The effect would be 
like touching the opposite corners of a rectangular piece 
of paper as it was folded.

When Jor's clan launched their special probeship, its 
journey lasted less than two hours. As instructed, the 
probeship returned with samples from the selected solar 
system to substantiate its historic trip.

Upon the return of the test craft, Jor-El, Lara, Zor-El, 
and Kennra became jubilant. After the reverie had abated 
somewhat, a report was hastily prepared and sent to the 
Science Council.

Perhaps with this new information, the El family hoped, a 
small fleet of IE driven vessels could be constructed 
allowing a portion of Krypton's population to survive by 
leaving the planet before doomsday.

Unfortunately for the people of Krypton, the report 
informing the Council of the El family's new method of 
interstellar travel arrived during a very severe seismic 
event. These planet-wide discontinuities consisting mostly 
of ground quakes, disrupted all kinds of essential 
facilities. Therefore, the report was all but ignored for a 
considerable period.

Although the occurrence of such tremors had been steadily 
increasing over the past few years, the inept Science 
Council, playing the political game successfully, was able 
to deflect their ominous warnings.

However, shortly after the test probe returned to Krypton, 
the quakes had suddenly become more prevalent and their 
intensity many times more violent. The growing instability 
of the planet finally prompted the government to act. 
Unfortunately, because of its political influence, the 
Science Council was able to quash the government's 
uneasiness and the El report by launching an investigative 
committee to study the matter further.

As the seismic events became still more destructive, Jor-El 
and his family became aghast when they discovered that the 
ruling body of the planet, Krypton's Council of Elders, 
were doing virtually nothing but studying the situation. 
Only propaganda from the Council of Elders flooded 
Krypton's communication systems telling the people that 
everything was under control.

While the ruling council was attempting to pacify the 
people, the seismic conditions were steadily worsening. 
With conditions deteriorating, fear began to spread through 
the planet's population and the fabric of society began to 
deteriorate.

As the governmental apparatus become paralyzed by the 
impending chaos, Jor-El and his family increased their 
efforts to implement an interstellar flight system. Jor's 
clan was now well aware that their string driven spacecraft 
was the last hope of saving a few of Krypton's inhabitants 
and some remnants of Krypton's glorious past.

From information given to them by friends high in the ranks 
of officialdom, Jor-El and his kin finally knew that no 
governmental program would ever be implemented to build a 
fleet of life saving interstellar vessels based on the Jor-
El design. The Jor-El family group now understood that any 
effective efforts to save a portion of Krypton's people and 
their civilization would depend on them and them alone. 
Things the family had discussed not so long ago now were 
rapidly coming to pass.

While the El clan was in the process of severing all 
connections with Krypton's governmental institutions, 
unknown to them and, to the consternation of Jor's 
political foes, the El clan's predictions about element 126 
were proving to be all too correct. Because of the mounting 
planet-wide crisis, these facts had to be reported to those 
higher in the government -- The Council of Elders.

To save face, the Science Council resorted to a favorite 
tactic of theirs -- shift the blame. They told the powers 
that be that Jor-El's time-frame was faulty and the demise 
of Krypton appeared to be approaching at a much faster rate 
than the El clan had originally anticipated. Therefore, 
there seemed no urgency on the part of the Science agency 
to act for some time.

Listening to the Science Council's excuses and condemnation 
shocked the ranking  government officials.  After the 
trauma of disclosure had abated somewhat, the Science 
Council leaders were immediately executed for treason and 
the others in that agency were imprisoned to await trial.

The government then attempted a crash program to evacuate 
the planet. It was too late. Not enough time remained to 
rescue Krypton from its impending doom.

While the government brought all of its industrial might to 
bear to save their world, Lara was talking to her family. 
"I believe," she said, "the basic cause of Krypton's 
current plight was brought about by hate. The hatred of 
Jor-El by a politicized Science Council combined with 
natural geological forces are together causing Krypton's 
coming destruction. What a way for civilization like ours 
to go! No rational being will ever believe this story. Yet 
my friends it's all true."

"What we have here is a classic case of envy," Lara 
continued. "Jor-El, who you know to be a kind and gentle 
soul, was secretly scorned by many of his Kyptonian 
colleagues less able than he. Because of his scientific 
successes, mindless hatred for my husband steadily 
increased. Over the years, these rather insipid individuals 
slowly gained seats on the Science Council by political and 
other unsavory means and took control of that body. At the 
same time, my scholarly Jor-El, oblivious to the changing 
political climate, delved ever deeper into his studies of 
nature's mysteries."

"When Jor's successes continued, even though his funding 
was steadily curtailed, the jealousies of the Science 
Council members turned from envy to hate. It was the hatred 
intertwined with the political power of the Science Council 
that thwarted all of Jor's interstellar projects and 
eventually sealed Krypton's fate." 

"Because of the Council's irrational behavior," Lara 
continued, "the planet-wide stage was set for havoc and 
chaos to run rampant throughout Krypton. It will end 
shortly with the destruction of this planet. The political 
folly of the science committees have set the stage that 
will be used by death to serve up a banquet of souls." As 
she finished her harangue, Lara wept. She cried for those 
who didn't understand and she sobbed for the unborn who 
would never know the beauty of life.

As Jor-El's group planed for some Kryptonians to survive 
the approaching doom of their world, the people of the 
planet began to panic. Fearing a revolution, the Council of 
Elders, disbanded the Science Council after reading Jor's 
and Zor's seismic report hidden in the archives of the 
Science Council. They then formed a special task force, 
composed mainly of academicians, to examine the El's 
squashed report, hoping against hope that it was flawed, 
but fearing it was not.

When finished, the results of the new seismic study 
thundered through the scientific community.

While nothing could be done to allay the time of Krypton's 
destruction, at least the truth was known at last.

During this revisionist period, a scared government began 
preparing for Krypton's end.

Like the government, Jor-El's family group quietly began 
protecting their home and laboratory. They placed a mud-
like fluid around the foundation posts of their dwelling. 
While their home might oscillate severely during the coming 
quakes, floating in its mud encasement, the Jor-El family 
group knew that their home would survive, keeping them 
safe.

Soon after the El's house had been protected, Jor and his 
cousin Zor received an official notice from the Science 
Council indicating that his family's interstellar report 
had been received. As they perused the document, both men 
were not surprised to read that no action was ever enjoined 
to execute even those parts of the study which had proposed 
possible lifesaving features.

The governmental document was, of course, just procedural. 
Newly selected members of the Science Council were just 
following political etiquette as they cleaned up the mess 
their predecessors had left behind.

As in the case of the government's initial refusal to 
seriously consider the danger of element 126, there also 
could be many reasons for the Science Council's final 
catastrophic act in rejecting the El's interstellar 
proposal.

When Zor was showing Lara and Kennra the almost laughable 
message from the new Science Council board, Jor wondered 
what prompted this recent round of lunacy on part of this 
government agency. Was it political intrigue, jealousy, or 
the havoc caused by the ever increasing ground tremors? 
They would really never know. At this point in Krypton's 
history, it really didn't matter what the government did or 
didn't do. Time had run out and the El's report was no 
longer an issue. The point of no return had been reached 
and passed. Krypton was in its death throws. In less than 
five, or maybe as little as three years his world would no 
longer exist.

When the Science Council had failed to act on Jor's 
interstellar project, for all intents and purposes, Krypton 
had served itself a death warrant.

When the hated, jealousy, and political wrangling had at 
last become apparent to Jor and his family, they bemoaned 
the situation because of all the precious time wasted in 
their attempt to persuade the Science Council to support 
their interstellar project.

Furthermore, as more and more resources were being 
committed to control the ever increasing seismic activity 
now scourging the planet, Jor-El's family was made aware 
that no further material for their interstellar project 
would be forthcoming. Constructing a spacecraft large 
enough to carry their family to safety was no longer an 
option.

Lara knew it was now time to have that talk with Kennra.

The plan Lara had thought out some years before now 
dominated her thinking. It was an alternative course of 
action; a plan born out of both hope and desperation. With 
the imminent destruction of Krypton now at hand, she needed 
to present her ideas to the family as soon as possible. 
First, however, she needed to talk to her sister-in-law and 
dear friend, Kennra. Her approval of Lara's plan was 
crucial to Lara's scheme.

Later that day, Jor's soulmate approached Kennra who was 
busy incorporating biological and psychological equipment 
in all twenty-three probeships. Next to her was her life 
partner, who was placing optical equipment 
(spectrophotometers and interferometers) into the same 
vessels.

When the probeships scoured the universe, the biological 
and psychological tools in these craft would secure tissue 
samples and psychological profiles of life forms they 
encountered. Semen and ovum samples would also be obtained 
if the life-forms encountered reproduced sexually.

The spectrophotometers and interferometers in the 
probeships would survey the physical attributes of the 
life-bearing world and the characteristics of that planet's 
sun and the kind of radiation it emitted.

The light gathered by the spectrophotometers and 
interferometers would also guide the probeships toward star 
systems capable of supporting Kryptonian life-forms. 

When Kennra finished her loading task, she noticed Lara 
gesturing to her.

Telling her husband that Lara wished to see her, Kennra 
followed Jor's soulmate to an empty room.

When the Kennra had seated herself, Lara closed the door 
and locked it. After she seated herself next to her kin, 
Lara said softly to her sister in law, "You know, of 
course, that we and our beloved soulmates will perish when 
Krypton explodes. Taking a breath, Lara added, "My husband 
is now computing the precise time for that catastrophic 
event, plus or minus a couple of days."

Kennra nodded and sobbed a little.

Talking more softly, Lara said to her cousin, "If we are 
fortunate, our probeships will locate a world whose 
inhabitants will possess psychological and physical 
characteristics similar to our own. More important, though, 
will be the biological compatibility between our people and 
those of the new planet.

Pausing for a few seconds, Lara dropped her bombshell. 
"Would you, my sister, consider bearing a child and sending 
him or her to the kind of planet I've just described?"

After recovering from the shock of Lara's rather bold 
statement and considering its ramifications, Kennra 
replied. "Yes I would my sister." Before Kennra could add 
to her reply, Lara remarked, "Given the chance, so would 
I."

Lara then told Kennra about the existence of three infant-
sized space vessels she had secretly fabricated over the 
past several years.

Pausing to allow Kennra to considered ramification of her 
thoughts, Laura then added, "Since our family is now in 
possession of three interstellar ships, arks of life I call 
them, we could use two of these vessels to transport our 
offspring to the new world."

"What about the third ship?" Kennra inquired.

"The third ship," Lara replied, "could be used to house an 
electronic library and carry vital supplies. In the third 
craft, we could electronically archive the knowledge 
Krypton has amassed over the ages. If we can accomplish 
these objectives, Kennra, our little family could be the 
instrument that saves the genetic and public heritage of 
our people. And, through our progeny Krypton's wisdom may 
be passed on to a people far across the cosmos. Knowledge 
that could be of immense value to a burgeoning civilization 
whose people possess the same ethics and moral base as our 
own."

Listening to her sister in law, Kennra was at first taken 
aback as the full impact of Lara's proposal impacted upon 
her mind.

Gathering her thoughts, Kennra remarked, "You know, of 
course Lara, that such a world, as you have envisioned, 
must be discovered at least thirteen months prior to 
Krypton's extinction level event. We would need that much 
lead time for us to conceive, gestate, and deliver our 
first born, and prepare them for their cosmic journey."

Zor-El's soulmate then paused for a moment and again 
considered Lara's bold proposal. Thoughts like, was there 
any alternative to Lara's plan? Would their kids survive 
such a journey? It was a gamble. What were the odds of 
success? If her plan worked, Krypton's heritage and the 
knowledge its civilization had accumulated could be saved. 
These thoughts and a myriad of others flashed through her 
head. In the end of her catharsis, Kennra knew in her heart 
that Lara's plan was sound.

Gazing at her cousin, Kennra smiled and told Lara that she 
would support her plan. Lara hugged Kennra and said, "Let's 
go talk to the guys.

Before they left the room, Lara embraced her kin, conveying 
without words her profound gratitude to Kennra for her 
support and her courageous decision.

After supper that evening, Lara asked their men to join 
Kennra and herself in the general living quarters. There, 
Lara unfolded her plan and told the men of the three 
spaceships she had secretly assembled. When Lara finally 
asked the male members of her family whether or not they 
approved of her strategy, Jor and Zor-El both nodded their 
consent without so much as a moment's hesitation. Then Jor 
gave his soulmate a bone-crushing embrace. The die was 
cast; a concentrated effort would now be made to locate a 
planet which supported a population that was both 
physiologically and biologically compatible with their own.

Now it was time for both couples to think about conceiving 
a child. With Krypton's advanced technology, conception was 
never an issue in Lara's plan.

On the day following the families' historical gathering, 
all twenty-three probeships were made ready for immediate 
departure.

Several days later, as Lara entered the lab, she noted that 
Zor-El was adding a final piece of hardware to each probe. 
It was a string-based telemetry system. His communication 
device would allow information from the probeships to be 
continuously monitored as they searched the cosmos for 
their children's new home.

To increase the speed of communication, Lara wrote and 
compiled a computer program which would translate the 
probe's telemetry into an easy to read format as the data 
was sent back to probeship's embarkation point.

After launching the probeships, the four scientists began 
modifying Lara' starships that would soon make an 
incredible journey. Two ships were converted to carry a 
small child, one in each vessel, and the third was 
transformed into a library of sorts, which would carry 
Krypton's heritage and its knowledge base acquired over 
many millennia.

Slightly over eighteen months later, information received 
from probeship thirteen caused jubilation among Jor's 
family. A star system had been discovered, eight billion 
light years across the cosmos. In a solar system of nine 
planets, the third from the sun was a world very similar to 
Krypton itself. Earth, as the inhabitants called their 
world, orbited a moderate size star.

The physical attributes of Earth's people were nearly 
identical to their own. A scan of the genetic code of the 
planet's population indicated biological compatibility with 
Kyptonians. If a second check of the probeship's data 
agreed with the first informational set, then their 
children would be able to fit in with Earth's society and 
successfully mate with its people. The only major 
difference was in the nature of their suns. Krypton circled 
a red star, while Earth was a satellite of a G-type solar 
furnace.

While most of the physical characteristics of Earth: 
atmospheric content, gravity, orbital period and distance 
from its sun closely matched those of their home world, 
there were bound to be some differences.

Dissimilarities in star coloration, for example, about 
which Krypton and Earth revolved initially was a detail 
that concerned the El family. However, a rapid analysis of 
the new star's characteristics dispelled their fears. 
Radiation from a yellow sun, they discovered, would pose no 
threat to Kryptonian life forms. In fact, from a later 
examination of the new star, the El's found that the 
radiation generated by Earth's sun just might enhance their 
children's well being.

As they continued to study the conditions existing on 
Earth, Lara murmured, "Eight billion light years. When the 
time comes, our kids will be taking a mind-boggling 
journey."

The vastness of space between Krypton and Earth was 
incredible. For scientists accustomed to strange and 
unusual findings, the distance traveled by the probeship 
still evoked a sense of awe. The new planet and Krypton 
were separated by half the known universe. 

The information from probeship thirteen also informed them 
that the new planet was civilized. However, by Kryptonian 
standards, Earth's civilization was not considered a 
technologically advanced society. In fact, the probeship 
data suggested that Earth's society was like Krypton nearly 
a hundred million years ago.

After receiving and reconfirming probeship thirteen's 
preliminary telemetry, it was recalled and was expected to 
arrive within the hour. If the more detailed physiological 
and biological data procured by the probeship was as 
encouraging, then phase two of "Operation Life" could 
commence - the conception of their children. 

As soon as the probeship returned, Kennra rushed the 
physiological and biological information pods to the 
analyzer, while Zor-El started an in-depth study of the new 
planet's more subtle physical characteristics. 

Five days later, a "conference" was convened. Zor-El's 
report was succinct and simply recommended that the new 
planet become the living sanctuary for their children and 
the repository of all of Krypton's knowledge. 

Kennra's information required a more lengthy discourse. "I 
have determined," she told her kin, "that the physiological 
characteristics between us and the Earth people, are 
identical except for the special DNA inherent in our 
genetic systems. You recall the history of our society DNA 
project. Some seventy-five thousand years ago using well 
known biomedical engineering methods chromosomes nineteen 
and twenty-one were modified to enhance the general well 
being of our people. Other than those modified bits of our 
genome, we have on this new planet an almost a perfect 
genetic match between our two peoples. Zor-el then said to 
his family, "What we have fortuitously stumbled upon is a 
sister planet to our own. I wish we had the time to study 
the whys and hows of this fascinating puzzle."

After a slight pause, Lara said, "You believe that the 
people of Earth could possibly be descendents of marooned 
Kryptonian star sailors." Zor nodded. "Wow," Lara said, and 
added, "you're right, my husband, I wish there was time to 
research your views." Then Lara became more pragmatic and 
said, "Time is too pressing to study the hows or whys of 
this fascinating mystery."

When the group returned to the subject at hand, Lara 
remarked, "I want you to know that I've combined the semen 
and ovum gathered from several Earth inhabitants with their 
Kryptonian counterparts. The resulting fertilization 
produced a normal cell cluster.

After some discussion Lara added "You should all be aware 
that our engineered DNA will be transferred when an 
individual from Earth and another from Krypton produce 
offspring. It seems that our special engineered genes are a 
trait that will appear in all Tera-Kryptonian progeny."

Upon hearing the summation of Lara's analysis, Kennra 
mused, "Perhaps one path to immortality is to pass on your 
nucleic acids and that of your soulmate's to future 
generations?" 

"You are getting philosophical," Jor-El said to Kennra. 

"I know," she replied and then added, "Jor, do you believe 
in some form of continuation of life after we leave this 
plane of existence?"

"Do you mean some sort of life after death?" Jor remarked.

"Uh huh," Kennra replied.

After a slight pause, Jor said, "I must admit that I've 
speculated off and on for some time about the existence of 
a master creator and the kind of ethereal state people 
would enter when they pass on."

Taking a breath, Jor continued, "There are times when I 
feel very spiritual, and there are instances when I've 
doubted the presence of an all powerful being; a being who 
can affect the affairs of the universe including its 
advanced life forms. Why does my spirituality wax and wane? 
I'm not sure. I can't answer you with a clear and concise 
statement."

Smiling at his kin, Jor-El then added, "I must admit to you 
that from time to time I've questioned my skepticism 
concerning an eternal being." Clasping his hands, Jor 
continued his commentary by saying, "The only logical 
solution for my turmoil, it seems, is my inability to see 
and converse with such an entity face-to face. If I could 
communicate in some way with such a being, I could accept 
the existence of an eternal being and my psyche, I believe, 
would be a peace.  Since there are no known means of 
measuring whether or not a master creator exists, my 
dilemma persists and I cannot find solace in this area of 
thought. There is no closure to my problem, a closure that 
my mind desperately, I must admit, craves. So my friends, 
I've remained dubious through the years about an all 
powerful presence, one who has the power to shape the 
universe. 

After a moment or two of silence, Jor-El continued to 
expound on the concept of the eternal. "To tell you the 
truth," he said, "at times, during my contemplations about 
a G-D figure, I sometimes feel that all happenings in life 
are random events; but even in evoking such a logical 
thought, still I wonder about an eternal being. My 
perplexity exits because I know that the difference between 
faith, coincidence, and certainty is just a fine line.

"What irks me most," Jor-El added, as he continued to 
articulate, "is the question many people ask: 'why is 
science so devoid of spirituality?' Such a comment is 
asinine. This misunderstanding between science and religion 
I believe is the fault of our education system. Our 
instructional methods can't seem to differentiate between 
science, which is simply a process of investigation and the 
scientist, a person who may or may not believe in a supreme 
being. People should be aware that the primary function of 
science is to record and study observable items. The master 
creator, for example, if one truly exits, is not detectable 
by physical means and, therefore, cannot be recorded. Such 
an entity can't by definition be studied by the so-called 
scientific method. Of course, you all are aware that there 
is no scientific method. The so-called scientific method 
presented in our schools gives me the chills. It is a 
product of an education system which is scientifically 
illiterate. Each problem must investigated in a manner 
suitable to that particular study. There are many ways to 
approach a problem and each one can be classified as a 
scientific method.

"The scientist," Jor-El further stated, "is generally a 
pensive and slightly reclusive individual who ponders the 
forces which bind our universe together. My good friend and 
colleague, Gelefan, himself a scientist, strongly believes 
in a master creator or supreme being. He argues that the 
laws which govern our universe are not only breathtaking in 
design and function, but were created by an unseen hand. He 
contends that the so-called natural postulates that govern 
universal processes could not have occurred by random 
chance. Gelefan argues in this manner because there is a 
natural tendency for disorder to continually increase 
within our universe - the entropy factor. If entropy was 
the only driving force within the cosmos, Gelefan once 
declared, it would preclude the existence of life. My 
friend Gelefan believes that the master creator has 
controlled the entropy factor - the violence within the 
universe by creating a counter force, living entities.

"Gelefan also contends," Jor went on, "that life somehow 
reverses the destructive effect of the universal entropy 
processes and he believes that the master architect, 
created and placed living systems throughout the cosmos to 
impede the copious chaotic forces. From our numerous 
discussions concerning spirituality, Gelefan and I finally 
had a meeting of minds. He and I agreed that the most 
important item that exits on this and other planets was 
life forms; not material assets or power, but just living 
systems. In creating new life, random molecules are 
organized into what we call living networks composed for 
the most part of nonliving molecules.

"Shortly after we leave this plane of existence, Gelefan 
told me he believes that most departed souls will become 
less than a memory in a relatively short period of time. 
The possessions the departed one accumulated and held dear 
may no longer be treasured by a new owner and eventually be 
discarded as a useless or valueless item. He is convinced 
that nothing in the physical realm is forever. Only the 
soul, which is spiritual in nature, has permanence."

Jor-El then added, "If Gelefan's predictions are valid, in 
the coming catastrophe, all of our possessions and thoughts 
be they rational or nonsensical, will be swept away like a 
spring rain washes the air clean."

Continuing, Jor said, "My spiritual friend once told me 
that because all life has a finite life span, it should 
always be cherished like a gift. Love, which eventually 
binds our lives with another, is the most precious gift two 
individuals can share. That's why the act of creation, 
itself, is so highly regarded."

At this point in their discussion, Kennra interjected and 
reminded her cousin that the love of their people and the 
desire to save Krypton's civilization from oblivion was the 
dominant reason for their crusade and it was time to return 
to that problem.

Smiling, he nodded, affirming her poignant remark.

After Kennra's comment, a silence ensued for some moments. 
The group knew that their philosophical tete-a-tete had 
ended for the time being, at least.

Kennra broke their silence by commenting, "I've arrested 
the development of several Earth-Kryptonian cellular 
structures and placed them in a stasis chamber. It would be 
unconscionable to bring the beginning life forms to full 
term only to have them perish painfully when Krypton itself 
dies." The other family members nodded their approval of 
her actions.

Zor-El was next on the agenda. He reported that probeship 
thirteen had again been routed back to Earth. On this 
particular journey, the probeship was instructed to search 
for two nurturing families and implant a 'come hither' 
message in the minds of each chosen couple.

Jor's cousin then added, "When the babies reach their 
Earthly destinations, the implanted suggestion will draw 
their surrogate parents to our children's respective 
landing sites. When the selected families arrive at these 
locations, they will be compelled to retrieve their 
individual charges and hide the spacecraft. The couples to 
be chosen must be childless and possess an overwhelming 
need to love and nurture a baby." 

"Of course," Zor commented, "you are aware that our 
children must be initially separated for their mutual 
protection. If one child is unfortunately discovered, the 
other will still have a chance of survival by being raised 
in a different household some distance away from its kin." 
The family was in full agreement with Zor's advice.

Zor-El then added, "We could use the metabolic rates of our 
offspring as a timing mechanism.

Lara added, "Their biological clock could be used to 
terminate the children's isolation from one other, say, 
soon after their sixteenth birthday." 

Zor agreed with Lara, and then added, "I suggest that the 
auras emitted by our kids act as a seek mechanism at the 
appropriate time. After a few moments of debate, the family 
added both features to the children's survival package.

As Zor-El finished speaking, Lara chimed in saying, "I feel 
that each household chosen for our kids should approach the 
creator of the universe by a different path. I believe 
that, on Earth, they are called religious affiliations and 
the supreme being is referred to as G-D. Each child must 
learn about Earth's master creator from the persuasion of 
their surrogate parents. When our children rediscover their 
Kryptonian heritage and start families of their own, 
obviously with life-partners from among Earth's population, 
they will create their own distinct pathway to the Eternal 
one. What they create, of course, will be based, in part, 
on the religious customs acquired from their Earthly 
experiences and upon Kryptonian beliefs they will acquire 
as adults. Like all new approaches to the master creator, 
their religious practices will be unique to them. Someday, 
I believe, their views of spiritually will be incorporated 
into an innovative society establish by our progeny." 

"I have a question," Kennra interjected.

"Why have you, Zor-El, my soulmate, created such an 
elaborate collection scheme? I would also like to know why 
our children should be pre-assigned to a specific family 
before alighting on Earth." 

Lara looked at her husband and said, "I would like to 
respond to her query." 

Jor-El immediately said, "Go ahead, sweetheart." 

Hearing his affectionate reply, Lara gazed, for a moment at 
her life partner with eyes that seemed to gush love for her 
soulmate. While gazing at Jor-El, Lara thought to herself, 
"My life partner has become a much more romantic person 
over the years. I hope that when we pass beyond the pale, 
our life essences will remained lovingly entwined for all 
eternity."

Lara then faced Kennra and said, "As you are aware, our 
children will not only represent an extension of our love, 
but they will also be the only genetic continuation of the 
Kryptonian people. The information ship, which will 
accompany our kids will embody the accomplishments of our 
culture and will be their mentor as they mature. Our 
progeny and the library ship must not be allowed to become 
the property of iniquitous people. Therefore, those who 
will care for our offspring cannot be subject to a random 
selection process. The choice of specific nurturing 
families, who have been programmed to find our children, is 
necessary to reduce the chance that our children will be  
discovered by people who don't posses the proper moral and 
ethical values we cherish."

After hearing Lara's discourse, Kennra simply nodded, 
accepting Zor's collection scheme.

Ten days after Jor's clan had their last conference, probe 
thirteen again returned to Krypton. It had carried out the 
family's collection instructions. The two Earth families 
selected to nurture the Kryptonian children were Jonathan 
and Martha Kent of Smallville, Kansas, and Joshua and Sara 
Gerstein, residing in Colorado Springs, Colorado.

Within a week of receiving the probe's information, both 
Lara and Kennra conceived. Two hundred and sixty-five and 
two hundred and eighty days later, two children were born: 
first, a daughter to Zor-El and Kennra that they named 
Alliah-El, followed by a son to Jor-El and Lara, whom they 
dubbed Kal-El. 

Soon after Lara had delivered her son, Jor-El ascertained 
that just forty-nine days remained before their world would 
perish. That knowledge urged Jor's family group to greatly 
increase their activities. Final preparations to transfer 
Kal-El and Alliah-El to Earth were completed. The library 
container ship was loaded. Special message globes were 
programmed and commanded not to function until Kal-El and 
Alliah-El each neared their sixteenth year. These global 
bodies would be attached to each infant and would follow 
them throughout their lives. The globes would not only 
provide their children with needed information after they 
were activated, but would also be a chronicler of their 
lives on their new world.

As the four labored almost day and night during Krypton's 
final days, the seismic activity of their planet greatly 
intensified. Mountains crumbled and sections of the 
planet's land mass near the coasts were swallowed by the 
sea.

Nearing Krypton's end of days, huge seismic waves undulated 
through the planet's surface, destroying or damaging 
everything in their path. These phenomena appeared like 
ocean-born waves, but traveled rapidly through the mantel 
of the continental land masses. 

These land waves produced large fissures, which disfigured 
the land. From these rifts, lava and poisonous gases 
gushed. One of the ingredients of the lava was a toxic form 
of element 126. This material, as it flowed, coated the 
surface of the planet.

The seismic energy cascading through the planet also 
spawned many tsunamis, extremely large sea-born waves, that 
devastated the islands and coastlines of the planet. Great 
shafts of subterranean material were thrust through the 
planet's surface and stood like huge tombstones that dotted 
the surface of Krypton. Some of these monoliths were two 
hundred feet or more in height. 

Throughout this period of extreme planet-wide devastation, 
Jor-El's family remained relatively secure within their 
laboratory facility. Their living quarters had been 
seriously damaged by seven-hundred-mile-an-hour wind gusts 
which now continuously battered their city and made it 
well-nigh uninhabitable. Because of their planning, the 
subterranean sections of their home withstood nature's 
onslaught.

The days of the final preparations passed rapidly.

One evening, as Zor-El gazed at the family's motoring 
system, he became all too aware that their rendezvous with 
destiny was fast approaching. The visual display on his 
measuring instruments registered the bleak news. Only about 
fifteen hours remained until Krypton reached its crisis 
threshold.

While the time of Krypton's destruction rapidly approached, 
the babies were reluctantly placed in their respective 
space arks. During the short time in which Kal-El and 
Alliah-El had been part of their lives, the El adults had 
become very attached to their children. An indescribable 
bond of love had developed between the couples and their 
offspring. They did not want to abandon their babies. 
However, they were well aware that not sending their 
children across the universe to a new home was a sentence 
of death. With heart wrenching feelings of both loss and 
elation, two Kryptonian infants, the last of their kind, 
were secured within their spacecrafts and launched into the 
void.

As the interstellar ships rose from the planet's surface, 
Jor-El embraced his wife and placed his face into her hair 
and began to sob. Lara, hearing her beloved becoming 
distraught, hugged him tighter and placed her head just 
under his chin. She talked to him with quiet cooing words 
that helped settle his emotional state. He was aware of 
what she was doing to ease his pain and loved her all the 
more for her selfless act.

As death gazed upon her lovely countenance he kissed her 
tenderly upon her forehead and further tightened their 
embrace.

Like their cousins, Zor-El and Kennra were also in a 
lover's embrace. Their lips touched in an all-encompassing 
kiss that would last to time's end and beyond. 

As Jor's family watched the monitor, they saw three 
spacecrafts begin their transit to a new solar system and a 
new life. Jor-El mused, "I am amazed and overjoyed that our 
project succeeded." Pausing for a moment, he added, "You 
know, guys, each of our investigations and tests provided 
us with a positive result after only a single trial. 
Theoretically, an endeavor such as ours should have taken a 
lifetime or more of study and frustrating experimentation 
to achieve such results."

Smiling at last, he added, "You, of course, realize what we 
accomplished? In less than a decade, we achieved the 
impossible."

Shaking his head in near disbelief of what he had just 
said, Jor-El added, "If I were a mystic or religious man, I 
probably would say that in our quest we were helped or 
guided by some benevolent entity. For what reason I still 
can't fathom." 

When Jor-El grew silent, Kennra said, "You know, Jor, your 
statement about some mysterious entity may not be so far 
fetched. Personally, I believe we were aided in our attempt 
to achieve interstellar travel. Like you, I really don't 
know why we were helped."

Thinking for a moment, Lara broke out in a smile as she 
added, "Maybe the answer is so simple that we overlooked 
its meaning. I believe we were helped because our quest was 
the right thing to do." 

After a moment of silence, Jor, looking at his soulmate 
reverently, replied to her, "You may be right, Lara. We 
chose life over despair and death. Perhaps the most 
essential element in our universe is the life force 
contained within its ever-expanding boundaries. Since we 
chose to preserve life and didn't renounce hope and didn't 
allow the forces of destruction to overwhelm our sense of 
purpose the master of the cosmos, in his/her infinite 
mercy, looked with favor upon us. Like, in marriage, we 
somehow had a meeting of minds."

Jor laughed and commented, "You know during the past 
several weeks, whenever I've pondered our children's fate, 
a euphoric feeling has touched me. This sentiment has not 
only strengthened my resolve, but has given me a feeling 
that all our work was not in vain. Whenever that feeling 
swept through me, the message it left was always the same 
and very calming. The epistle always implied that our 
children would be well, and because we cared and tried to 
help our people, a wonderful and meaningful future awaited 
our offspring and their descendants." 

"Jor-El," Lara said, tears cascading down her beautiful 
face," I sense that you just gave us a glimpse of our 
children's future." 

Zor-El quickly added, "Remember that discussion we had 
about the existence of a master creator." 

"Yes," Jor replied. 

"Well," Zor-El said, "you may get that face-to-face 
discussion sooner than you realize." Jor-El smiled at his 
spiritual brother, and simply nodded. 

Lara then pressed her mouth to Jor-El's in a tender and 
passionate lover's kiss.  Reluctantly separating from him, 
she murmured, "Our adoration for one another, my beloved 
Jor, will endure through all eternity as it has throughout 
our lives together. Don't ask me how I know, but I do. Just 
accept my prophecy, dearest."

As Lara continued to voice her love and cling to her 
soulmate, the rumbling sounds arising from the dying planet 
reached a crescendo. One third of Krypton's mass suddenly 
and violently blown into space by the force of a titanic 
explosion. The fury of the cataclysmic event thrust the 
remains of the planet from its solar orbit and hurled it 
into Krypton's fiery red sun. 

************
As one travels the highways and byways of creation, there 
are always new beginnings. While rest is necessary from 
time to time, the mandate of life is to move forward, 
forging new pathways, not knowing whether one will ever 
complete the journey. While life never decrees a conclusion 
to an individual's aspirations, to pursue a goal is an 
imperative.

So it was, as Krypton perished, two infants, the last 
representatives of a doomed civilization, together with its 
accrued knowledge, survived a perilous journey and were 
about to make landfall on a planet half a universe from 
their now lifeless home world.

Unfortunately, fragments of the exploding planet were also 
captured in the wake of the interstellar ships and followed 
the spacecrafts to Earth. Eventually, these meteorites 
would become known as Kryptonite, element 127, a deadly 
substance for Kryptonians and their descendents. 

The unstable element 127 produced during the nuclear 
disintegration of element 126 had spewed onto the surface 
of Krypton by the rampaging geological forces. This 
poisonous material coated the planet's surface and became 
part of the planet's fragments after Krypton's destruction.   

Although a great civilization had perished, a new saga was 
now beginning in the shifting patterns of life within the 
universe; life controlled by a master creator and 
orchestrated by the forces of destiny.

The end of the beginning.

************

Soon after the Kryptonian civilization passed into history, 
three interstellar spacecraft entered the Terran solar 
system just beyond the orbit of Pluto. Upon emerging from 
the string-generated hyperspace, the interstellar drives 
shut down and conventional space engines were engaged. Once 
these normal space drives were fully operative, the three 
Kryptonian spacecraft hurled themselves, at near-
lightspeed, toward the third planet in the star system - a 
planet called Earth by its inhabitants. 

Arriving at their destination some three hours later, the 
three interstellar vessels went into orbit about the new 
world. When the surface coordinates had been verified and 
rechecked, the spacecrafts descended to their pre-assigned 
locations. Kal-El's ship landed near the Kent farm, in the 
vicinity of Smallville, Kansas, while Ailah-El's vessel 
made landfall close to the Gerstein home just outside 
Colorado Springs. The library craft plummeted toward the 
Himalayan mountains and came to rest within an ice cave 
near the summit of a lofty peak. Here the library ship 
would remain, in a semi-dormant state, until the two 
Kryptonian infants reached an Earthly age of twenty-six 
years. A telemetry link would monitor the El children and 
record the events of their lives as they matured. This 
information would be placed within a special electronic 
archive for future reference and study. 

When the children's spacecraft made landfall, the "come 
hither" compulsion command immediately brought both the 
Kent and the Gerstein families to their respective 
touchdown locations.

Soon after the interstellar ships had alighted, each child 
found themselves in the arms of their new family. As the 
adults of both families held the children, both households 
instantly formed an unqualified loving bond with their 
Kryptonian infant.

After each child and their space vessel were taken to the 
Kent and Gerstein homes, respectively, nearly identical 
behavior patterns occurred. The Kents hollowed out a hidden 
chamber beneath their barn in which they placed the 
Kryptonian spacecraft and some special artifacts it 
carried. Likewise, the Gersteins excavated a camouflaged 
sub-basement under their home and set the ship from space 
within this underground hideaway. Then, both families, 
using the good auspices of their friends and neighbors, 
obtained birth credentials and social security numbers for 
each child. The children's documents were obtained, 
naturally, by sub-rosa means, and transcribed into the 
municipal records.

It should be noted for the record that the individuals 
aiding the Kent and Gerstein households were never told 
exactly how their child was acquired.  No questions were 
ever asked, nor were any explanations expected. The Kent 
and the Gerstein friends and family members just assumed 
that a loving couple, devoid of children, had somehow 
managed to complete their family. Both households were 
fortunate in that their friends and neighbors were people 
who delighted in helping others when the need arose, and 
never questioned the circumstances.

For some years, both children and their adopted families 
lived relatively normal lives, aside from the fact that 
Ailah-El, now called Alicia, and Kal-El, whom the Kent's 
named Clark Jerome, were exceedingly more intelligent than 
their peers. By the time both Clark and Alicia entered 
their primary schools both children were demonstrating 
scholarship at the post-university level. Both children 
tended to excel in their science and mathematical subjects. 

In addition to their academic prowess, other attributes 
surfaced as Clark and Alicia matured. Clark demonstrated 
exceptional writing abilities, with an added flair for 
poetry. He also developed art skills and became a very 
gifted painter, specializing in both oil and water-color 
murals. Alicia developed into a gifted essayist as well. 
She also blossomed into an incredible musician and became 
an accomplished artist on both the violin and piano. 
Alicia's passion for classical music and the technical 
mastery of both instruments would have classified her as a 
world-class performer if she had desired to follow that 
career path. Unknown to the world at large, these children 
were the Da Vincis of their age. 

Almost from the beginning of their formal education, 
fortune favored both children with remarkable first grade 
teachers. Both of these educators, unaware of one another, 
recognized the genius of each child. They quietly, with the 
permission of their respective parents, performed an Otis 
Lennon IQ test to determine the intellectual potentials of 
these remarkably talented individuals. Unfortunately the 
data from the tests were so skewed that no significant IQ 
information could be deduced.

From the results of the IQ tests, both teachers could only 
conclude that Alicia and Clark had inordinately high 
intelligence quotients. Any other inferences from their 
testing would be pure speculation on their part. However, 
it was obvious to both educators that the mental abilities 
of Clark and Alicia were off the IQ scale and obviously too 
high to be assessed with any certainty.

Fearing that their children would be exploited if the IQ 
information became generally known, the Kents and the 
Gersteins independently asked their children's teacher to 
withhold the IQ results from their local School Board. If 
hiding their kids' IQ data could be accomplished, then the 
unusually high intelligence of their kids could be 
concealed from the public at large.

Fortunately, for both families, the children's teachers 
were born in large cities and were street wise. The 
children's educators were fully aware what crafty 
politicians, school administrators, and school board 
members would do with such information. They would probably 
use it to enhance their public image and line their pockets 
if they could. Understanding the nature of the political 
arena into which each child could be thrust, the two 
teachers unknown to one another knew instinctively what 
needed to be done. The IQ information had to be either 
concealed or falsified.

Each teacher clearly understood that if the IQs of their 
young student ever became public knowledge, the normalcy 
and maybe even the safety of a child and their family could 
be a risk.

Fate was kind to the Kent and Gerstein families. The 
street-wise teachers agreed to honor the request of Clark's 
and Alicia's parents and conceal the real IQ information 
and substitute spurious data in its stead.

To accomplish this task, both educators placed misleading 
IQ information in the children's permanent school records.

Many years later, Clark was to comment that their primary 
teachers behaved as if they were telepathically linked to a 
higher power.

Throughout his primary and secondary schooling, Clark's 
first grade teacher, Bill Matheson, when possible, procured 
books or manuscripts Clark's family requested. In time, 
"Uncle Bill," as Clark affectionately called him, became 
like a member of his household. He and Clark remained close 
throughout the remainder of the educator's lifetime.

Unlike Clark, Alicia did not have the same level of 
difficulty acquiring scholarly information. Her parents 
were both civilian employees of the United Sates 
Government. They were professors in the math and science 
departments at the U.S. Air Force Academy. Both Alicia's 
mother and father had earned doctoral degrees. Her mother's 
degree was in mathematics, while her father's earned 
doctorate was in physics. Because of her parents' academic 
positions, Alicia had at her finger-tips a vast source of 
scholastic information.

As Alicia and Clark matured, their intellectual pursuits 
became more and more multifarious. While their minds 
searched through many diverse intellectual disciplines, 
slow, but subtle, changes in their physiology were also 
occurring. At approximately seven years of age, both 
children had already developed an invulnerability which 
protected them from all physical harm. During the next nine 
years, other special abilities developed: heat vision, 
enhanced hearing, telescopic vision and microscopic vision, 
freezing breath, enhanced olfactory senses, and finally the 
ability to levitate. Near their sixteenth birthdays, their 
levitation skills developed into full flying capabilities. 

While their unusual powers were emerging, these normally 
shy and sensitive children became even more solitary. 
Except for their parents, no other individual on the planet 
knew of their unique abilities. Hiding their special powers 
placed a strain on their relationships with their peers. 
They began to limit their contact with those whom Clark and 
Alicia considered normal. After each of their special 
abilities developed, it made them feel more and more 
isolated - they didn't fit in. They became more cautious 
toward friends and neighbors alike.

Loneliness was the result of their self-isolation. To 
escape the anguish caused by their self-imposed solitude, 
Clark and Alicia used their flying abilities to escape 
their seclusion by soaring into near space. 

During the summer of his sixteenth year, just after 
commencement from high school, Clark flew high into the 
stratosphere and began floating somewhere between the Earth 
and the shimmering celestial bodies that were sprinkled 
throughout the firmament. 

On one of his flying sojourns, Clark sensed the presence of 
another salient life force. Swiftly rotating his body, he 
saw not ten yards away, a young woman with green eyes and 
flaming red hair. When their eyes met, she smiled and he 
heard a voice coursing through his mind, which greeted him 
with a simple, but affectionate, "Hello, my name is Alicia 
Gerstein." 

Clark, after regaining his composure, replied, "Hiya, my 
name's Clark Kent."

While Clark did not fully comprehend, at that moment, how 
he had spontaneously greeted Alicia telepathically, he 
innately understood that this would be the natural form of 
communication between them. 

Smiling, Clark commented, "I think you and I need to have a 
rather lengthy
conversation." She nodded in agreement to his suggestion.

Clark then said to the red headed girl, "I know of an 
island in the western Pacific basin that is relatively 
isolated. Would you like to go there?" 

A resounding "Yes!" leaped into his head. He then beckoned 
her to follow him 
as he started to plummet Earthward. They both leveled their 
descent at about fifty feet above the surface of the 
Pacific Ocean and then flew west at hypersonic speeds to 
the island of Palau in the Micronesian Archipelago. 

When they landed on Palau, both Clark and Alicia 
instinctively grabbed one another in a big hug. As they 
clasped each other, their personal auras overlapped. Their 
physical embrace initiated the beginnings of a life-long 
fraternal bond. This linkage would permit them to locate 
and communicate telepathically with each other throughout 
all time and space. 

While they both realized that the bond between them was not 
romantic in character, they understood that the devotion 
each felt for the other was like that of a brother for a 
sister. As the euphoria of their discovery overwhelmed them 
both, they became somewhat giddy with the joy of their 
discovery. Alicia and Clark knew that neither of them would 
ever be lonely or isolated again. From that moment to the 
end of their lives, Clark and Alicia would behave towards 
one another, as do all loving siblings.

After holding each other for some time, they separated and 
sat down on logs which randomly covered the area.

As they were becoming accustomed to one another Clark said, 
"I wonder why we were separated from one another? 
Obviously, we have a common ancestry. Growing up together 
would have given us a sense of belonging. We wouldn't have 
felt so alone or alienated from our respective 
communities." 

Alicia told him, "My Globe informed me that we were 
isolated from one another for our mutual protection, and 
for us to learn a different approach to G-D." 

"Globe? What Globe?" Clark asked, somewhat perplexed. 

"The Globe that was contained in our spacecraft," Alicia 
replied.

Shaking his head, Clark replied, "That Globe. As long as I 
can remember, it has always been in a dormant state. It 
just sits beside a strange ship my parents say brought me 
to them. It glows now and then and shows me maps of a 
strange planet and then shifts to an Earthly pattern."

"When was the last time you looked at your Globe?" Alicia 
asked. 

"I haven't looked at my spaceship or its contents for 
nearly two years," Clark replied. 

"That explains your apparent lack of information about your 
heritage," Alicia remarked. Continuing, she added, "The 
Globe which accompanied me only began to function during 
the past six weeks or so. It gave me a full explanation of 
the events that required our departure from Krypton." 
Pausing for a moment, she told Clark, "Krypton was the 
planet of our birth." 

"Krypton?" Clark asked quizzically. 

"Krypton, our birth planet, was destroyed during a 
cataclysmic event. Your Kryptonian name is Kal-El, and mine 
is Ailah-El," she replied. "The Globe informed me that two 
children had been dispatched to Earth, and would be 
separated when they reached their destination mainly for 
our mutual protection. Also, our separation was necessary 
for us to learn different ways to approach the creator of 
the universe. You, Clark, were taken in by a Christian 
family, while I became part of a household that followed a 
Hebraic tradition.

Gazing at her newly found kin, Alicia asked, "What is the 
central theme of both religious persuasions that were 
taught to us?"

Thinking about her query for a moment, Clark smiling said, 
"The revelation at Sinai." 

"Correct-a-mundo," Alicia said as a smile spread across her 
face.

"Without that apparent revelation all of the moral and 
ethical teachings we take for granted would probably not 
have occurred," Alicia remarked.

"From our religious experiences," Alicia added, "I think 
The Ten Commandments - or decalogue - will become the 
spiritual nucleus of what ever kind of community we decide 
establish in the future."

Clark simply nodded, agreeing with her reasoning.

After a brief pause in their conversation, Clark went off 
on a tangent and asked Alicia, "Are we genetically 
compatible with Terrans?" 

"Boy, what a non sequitur," his cousin remarked. Alicia 
then grinned at her kin and told him, "According to the 
commentary of our biological parents, we can conceive 
children with a life-mate chosen from among Earth's 
population. However, to insure that our Kryptonian parents 
were correct in this matter, I removed an ovum from my body 
and placed it with a semen specimen taken from a sperm 
bank. I'm happy to tell you that fertilization occurred. 
The resulting zygote appeared perfectly normal." 

So, she added, "When and if we encounter soulmates and 
marry, conception should be a natural occurrence with our 
respective spouses.

Alicia then commented, "Let's leave the faith question and 
other pending spiritual issues for future deliberations. We 
should wait until we both have had an opportunity to 
contemplate a possible course of action in the metaphysical 
arena and ponder its ramifications." 

Clark again nodded, endorsing her views.

He then asked, "Alicia, tell me about your family." 

She smiled and quietly said, "My parents are educators. 
They are both professors, one in the Mathematics department 
and the other in the Science division at the Air Force 
Academy near Colorado Springs. They own a modest house 
located just beyond the town limits. I'm their only child. 
While my parents and I are not genetically related, there 
is a spiritual and a very loving bond between us, which I 
believe, cannot be severed, even by death.

"Throughout the greater Colorado Springs area, we are known 
to follow the Hebraic tradition and are members of a local 
Temple. While we are considered part of this ancient 
persuasion, my parents and I believe that the dogmas of the 
past are antiquated and many of the current rituals of our 
persuasion have become abusive to the soul. Unfortunately, 
my views are not just limited to the Hebraic community 
alone. There seems to be a general feeling among many 
members of the various religious denominations within the 
Colorado Springs community that the religious institutions 
have strayed far from the needs of the people they are 
pledged to serve.

"In our household, like many others in our town, we give 
lip service to the clergy, but follow our own path to G-D. 
Most of our neighbors appear to follow a similar road. 
While we have studied many religious texts, our main avenue 
to sacred matters centers about the Ten Commandments and 
the sayings of the prophets. My parents are highly moral 
and ethical people and their statutes have become an 
essential part of my spirituality.

"I remember," Alicia giggled, "when my parents allowed me 
to start dating, I approached my father for advice about 
his views on boy-girl relationships. He gently clasped my 
hands in his and looked me squarely in the eyes and said, 
'Your mother and I have provided you with all the moral and 
ethical tools you'll need for boy-girl encounters and other 
kinds of human interactions you'll discover as you journey 
through life. If you haven't heeded our teachings, then, as 
parents, we've failed.' He then kissed me on the forehead 
and walked away. I remembered, as I watched him stroll off, 
that tears were gushing from my eyes. For the first time in 
my life, I truly understood the meaning of commitment and 
trust and the anguish and joy of being a parent." 

After a brief instant to catch her breath, Alicia 
continued, "My parents are not passive individuals. They 
integrated their philosophical views and religious 
convictions in a conscious effort to help people. They have 
asserted on numerous occasions, both in public and at 
private gatherings, that all people on this planet are 
related and no one should ever be forsaken for any reason.

"Although my mother and father are well-known and admired 
scientists in their own right," Alicia told Clark, "I 
consider my parents' commitment to people their most 
meaningful contribution to society and, most likely, that 
endeavor will be the crowning achievement of their lives.

"My father summed up his and my mother's convictions when 
he once, "We are all our brother's and sister's keepers, 
and are equal in the eyes of G-D. When you turn your back 
on another person, especially one in need, you are mocking 
the creator of the universe.

"Many people can articulate a cause. Few, however, combine 
rhetoric with action.

"On one occasion," Alicia continued to reminisce, "George 
Milford, a farmer, had several consecutive poor harvests 
and could not satisfy his mortgage and other outstanding 
debts. The banks, in their inimical economic wisdom, began 
foreclosure procedures. Upon learning of the Milford's 
plight, my parents became incensed and called for a town 
meeting. At that gathering my father gave a most 
impassioned speech on the Milford's behalf. In my opinion, 
it was his finest hour."

"When he finished speaking," Alicia said, "Money was freely 
given in support of the Milford family. What monies the 
community freely contributed, in this cause, removed the 
debts of the Milford family and would cover their mortgage 
payments through the next harvest season. Additional funds 
were also raised so that the Milford household could 
acquire the necessities of life." 

Alicia was about to end her narration, when Clark 
interjected, asking, "You gotta tell me what your father 
said to elicit that kind of assistance for a family that 
most people hardly knew." 

Glancing at Clark, with a kind of Mona Lisa type smile, she 
asked, "Do you 
*really* want to hear what he said?" 

Clark nodded. 

Alicia then began to talk in hushed tones. "My father," she 
said, "arose slowly to speak to his neighbors and the 
friends and neighbors of the Milford family. You could see 
from his body language that my father was girded for 
battle. With controlled passion emblazoned on his face and 
his eyes filled with the fire of a zealot, he first gazed 
upon those folk who attended the town meeting.

After a few moments, he declared, "Human vultures, in the 
guise of honest brokers, have decided to literally destroy 
a family in our community. To cover up their real motives, 
people were told that these supposedly honorable lending 
institutions were foreclosing on a farm in the name of 
prudent business practices. In the name of good business, 
my father almost screamed, the most important commodity on 
the face of this planet, people's lives, was about to be 
sacrificed upon the alter of greed."

"As you all are well aware," My father continued, "during 
the past several growing seasons, George Milford's efforts, 
like other farmers in our area, to produce a marketable 
crop yielded relatively little in terms of real capital. 
The culprit for their plight has been the uncertain weather 
patterns brought about by El Nino.

"Because of the financial crisis wrought by the unsettled 
weather systems, many farmers in our township went to their 
local banks and request payment extensions on their 
outstanding loans. This process was generally just a 
formality for these thrifty folk. To my knowledge, the 
farmers in our area have always made good on their monetary 
obligations.

"This time, however, George's bank refused his request for 
a payment extension and immediately began foreclosure 
proceedings.

"Shortly before this particular town meeting was convened," 
my father said, "we discovered that the directors of 
George's lending institution had been privy to some rather 
interesting insider information. The bankers learned that 
the State of Colorado was planing to build a highway 
extension, which would cross a substantial portion of the 
Milford farmstead. Apparently, this information 
precipitated the plague of avarice within the banking 
community. This affliction of greed was especially severe 
among those banks which held the mortgage to the Mildford 
property."

As he continued to speak, my father became enraged and 
nearly yelled, "Of course, the honorable people at George's 
lending institution didn't bother to inform him of the road 
information.

"It shouldn't be difficult, my friends, to realize that the 
mortgage holders were also suffering from an attack of 
greedy guts. You know that disease of the rich. They looked 
upon George's crop failures and lack of information about 
the coming roadway as a golden opportunity; a golden 
opportunity for themselves not the struggling Milford 
family.

"To sum up," my father added, "I believe that what we have 
here is a case of legal thievery."

"When George informed his lending institution about his 
dire straights, the human locusts pounced. Bankers, who now 
had a wedge to break their mortgage contract with the 
farmer, marshaled their legal force to expropriate the 
Milford farm. If they succeed in this scheme, George and 
his family would be left destitute. You must realize that 
the Mildford's predicament matters little to the mortgage 
holders and their lust for more wealth.

"I want you to understand," my father continued, "that the 
state would pay a pretty penny for the Milford's right-of-
away. By controlling the Milford property, the bankers and 
their associates would be in a position to become extremely 
wealthy by legally extorting more money from the state for 
the right of way across the Milford land that they now 
controlled. That, my friends, is the kind of game our 
friendly neighbor bankers are playing these days.

"What I am asking of you my friends and neighbors is very 
simple. Let's help George Milford and his family through 
their crisis and send a kick to those who place money above 
human needs, right in their collective derrieres."

"You know, folks," my father added, as he looked at bankers 
seated at the rear of our town hall, "Suppose we remove our 
accounts from the offending banking institutions and 
transferred them to another investment house in town. Would 
that send a message the greedy?"

"As I looked at the huddle bankers, I saw a collective 
blanch.

"My father then informed the meeting that bankers would try 
to delay such an action by telling people it would take 
several days or a week for you to get your money. That is 
an illegal move and they know it. But they would probably 
try. So just electronically transfer your accounts from one 
bank to another. Since no money has to be paid out it must 
be done immediately. This is a state law which must be 
posted in every banking institution.

"Now, who has the power? We, the people, can decimate any 
legal thieving bank by removing our capital from their 
institutions."

"After my father finished his oration," Alicia told Clark, 
he requested a vote on his proposition. It passed 
unanimously. George then faced my father and said, "I want 
to thank you and this assembly for saving me and my family 
from financial ruin and the dire consequences that would 
have surely accompanied the loss of our farm."

"Wishing to discharge his obligations when his finances 
permitted, George asked, "How, and to whom, was the loan to 
be repaid? You know I'll not be producing much revenue for 
some time. The State of Colorado will not be an economic 
factor until the road is under construction."

"My father again faced the town's people Alicia said, and 
asked that the following conditions be attached to the 
financial note issued to George Milford: My father 
requested that the due date of the loan be extended to the 
year 5000 A.D., and that repayment over that period should 
be in the form of contributions to charitable 
organizations. The repayment records, of course, would be 
kept by the Milford family. When he again asked far a vote, 
the result again was unanimously in favor of my father's 
repayment strategy. 

"Then, my father addressed George. "There is just one more 
item of which you should be aware. Please leave two cents, 
in your will, for services rendered to the Town Council." 
The laughter that followed, eased the tension throughout 
the meeting hall.

"Then, with tears welling in his eyes, my father turned 
toward his friends and neighbors and asked, 'May I make a 
closing statement?' A resounding 'yes' echoed across the 
meeting room."

"Years ago," Joshua Gerstein said, "just after I had 
fulfilled the second of my rights of passage - the first 
having been discharged when I was eight days old - my 
father shared with me a philosophical vignette he had been 
told by his father. He placed his hand in mine and remarked 
that most things we acquire or cherish in life are 
inanimate items, things without a soul. Those objects, if 
they continue to exist, will belong to another when we are 
less than a memory. "Remember son," Papa said to me, "there 
are no pockets in a coffin. When G-D calls us, our soul 
departs this world as we entered it, with no earthly 
possessions. *Only people matter*..."

"Then he turned and faced me, Alicia told Clark, and 
whispered and repeated again, "*Only people matter*, my 
daughter" as he gazed into my eyes. Then he placed his arms 
about me and said in an emotional voice so all could hear, 
"To save a life is to save the entire world in time."

"Turning again to faced his audience Joshua Gerstein said 
loud and clear, "Today, my friends, we not only saved a 
life, but the lives of the entire Milford family. My 
household and I are humbly grateful that we as a community 
have chosen the path of life." 

"When my father finished talking, there was a tumultuous 
ovation. I wept. From that moment on," Alicia said, "I knew 
the direction of my life - to help causes and those people 
who are dedicated to the well-being of all humankind. 
Somehow I will use my unique abilities to aid and protect 
my adopted world."

"Clark," she said smiling at her kin, "now it's your turn 
to acquaint me with your family."

"Aside from the fact that my parents, Martha and Jonathan 
Kent, are farmers, not educators, my family," Clark told 
Alicia, "was the mirror image your household. They marched 
for civil rights, during the sixties, my mother constantly 
shops for all types of clothing during close-out specials 
in the local stores and she hunts for living necessities at 
garage sales. What she purchases, Martha Kent gives to 
families in our town who have been devastated by flood, 
drought or other natural calamities. She also helps those 
who have been hit with other kinds of misfortune which can 
cause heartbreak and financial reversals such as severe 
sickness or death. 

"My father is one of the directors of the Smallville 
Association. It's one of those small town banks which 
provides financial assistance to community. Because of our 
Association, my father is able to block real estate 
developers or financial tycoons from disrupting the quality 
of life in our hamlet." 

Clark paused to collect his thoughts and then added, "Like 
your parents, Alicia, the central core of my parents' 
beliefs are those revealed at Sinai. Like many congregates 
of our church, they just pay lip service to the doctrines 
professed by our minister. It's the words and ideas of 
prophets and the ten commandments that are also the central 
core of their religious beliefs. You know, "What is hateful 
to me I must not impose on another soul. Things like that."

"When studying the ancient scriptures one Sunday, I 
remember my father became very excited. He had just learned 
of an ancient moral and ethical comment made by some 
ancient sage, whose name I unfortunately don't recall. This 
person's thoughts closely matched my family's spiritual 
views and have made a lasting impression upon me and my 
folks."

"What did this insightful man say?" Alicia inquired.

The biblical scholar, when asked to define his faith, 
replied, "Do justice and walk humbly before G-D. All the 
rest is commentary." 

Alicia immediately interjected and declared, "Hillel." 

"What did you say?" Clark asked. 

"The sage's name was Hillel," she repeated. "He lived some 
two thousand years ago." 

"Thanks for that information," Clark comment. "Hillel was 
certainly my kind of man. His thoughts have significance, 
even today. His thoughts have also greatly impacted upon my 
family's metaphysical beliefs, especially about how to 
treat one's neighbor." 

As Clark finished speaking, Alicia remarked, "I think that 
a visit to our respective families is now in order." 

"I agree," Clark said, "but, I think we should travel to 
your home first. It will satisfy my burning curiosity." 

"Curiosity?" remarked Alicia. 

"The globe," he replied. "I want to learn about our past, 
and your globe is active." 

Smiling she said, "Then it's off to the Gersteins' home we 
go, we go..." Alicia teased, and then giggled.

Alicia's laughter was infectious. Before long, Clark had 
joined with her in near hysterical laughter. After the two 
Kryptonians, the last of their kind, managed to gain a 
measure of control over their emotions, they launched 
themselves into the air and flew, at near light speed, to 
Colorado Springs and their kismet.

************
THE JOINING 

The sun was near the horizon when Alicia and Clark 
descended into the rustic habitat behind the Gerstein home. 
Sara Gerstein was at that moment tending to her flowers and 
shrubs as she heard a "whoosh" signaling her daughter's 
return from one of her flying escapades. Looking in the 
direction of the familiar sound, she saw not one but two 
young people striding towards her. 

'Two, two, two...' the number seemed to pulsate through her 
mind. As the amount of times the number two echoed and re-
echoed through her head began to diminish, Sara became 
agitated and then acutely alarmed. In a near panic, she 
picked up a fallen tree limb, about the size of a walking 
stick, and attacked Clark, screaming, over and over, "You 
can't take her away from me. Never, never, never...."

Clark was not only surprised by the woman's aggressiveness, 
but also by the intensity of her assault.

From the fearlessness of her attack, Clark very quickly 
surmised that Sara Gerstein's ferociousness was the result 
of a natural defense mechanism to protect her daughter and 
to ward off the possible dissolution of her family.

After a few seconds, Clark grabbed Sara's arms and said in 
a quiet and calming voice, "Please stop. I am not here to 
injure Alicia or take her away from you." He repeated 
himself several times before Sara Gerstein began to calm 
down. 

When Sara eventually composed herself, she looked at this 
strange young man and said, "What's your name?" 

Clark Kent knew that the confrontation had ended and he 
quickly replied to her query. "I'm called Clark Kent and I 
hail from Smallville, Kansas.

When Clark again looked into Sara's expressive eyes, he 
became aware that she had formulated a superabundance of 
questions which she was just itching to ask him. To avoid a 
long and tiresome question and answer session, Clark took 
the initiative and quickly described the pertinent events 
of his life, which included the meeting with Alicia and 
their subsequent trip to Colorado Springs.

Pausing for a second, Sara said in a hushed tone, "You and 
my daughter were both born on Krypton and possess the same 
unique abilities." Sara's utterance was more of a statement 
than a question. Knowing what Alicia's mother's muttering 
inferred, the young Kryptonians still confirmed her half-
question.

Sara, still taking to herself, remarked in an almost 
inaudible whisper, "Now there are two of you. Two from 
beyond."

Then in a more dynamic voice she declared, "Clark, my 
husband and I must meet your parents as soon as possible. 
We have so much in common. Tell me, what are their names?" 

"Martha and Jonathan," Clark told her. 

After a brief lull in their conversation, Sara said, 
"Clark, not only would we like to meet your folks, my 
husband and I must talk to your parents as soon as 
possible. Conversing with another couple who raised a super 
child will reduce the stress Alicia's father and I feel 
each day. Your abilities, my children, must be guarded at 
all costs. If your powers became common knowledge, all of 
our lives would become untenable. Your lives on Earth would 
become a nightmare. For us and the Kents, life as we now 
know it, would be lost. There even may be attempts on our 
lives by fanatics who hate everything and everyone who 
don't behave and look like them."

"Getting to know your folks, Clark, will allow our families 
to talk openly about our children without fear. We could 
finally be ourselves." 

While Sara was emoting, her emotions became somewhat 
unhinged. She started to cry, almost uncontrollably. Clark 
pulled Alicia's mother close in an attempt to sooth her 
emotional outburst.

As Clark continued to hold Sara, she buried her head into 
Clark's shoulder and wept bitterly. While Alicia watched 
her mother's actions, she finally understood the anguish 
and fear that her mother, father, and Clark's parents had 
endured for their sakes.

When Sara finally looked into Clark's face, she saw eyes 
that were also moist with unshed tears. It was then that 
Sara became aware that she had unwittingly motivated an 
unsettled feeling in Clark by her poignant words and 
emotional outpouring.

After gaining a measure of control over her own emotions, 
Sara said, "I better call my husband and ask him to come 
home post haste."

Turning to the two super children, Sara remarked, "I know 
my behavior was somewhat unnerving. I want you both to 
understand that while Clark's arrival was a momentous 
occasion, his coming unleashed emotions that I've keep 
locked within me for a long time." 

"While you are contacting your husband," Clark said, "I 
would like to take a peek at the holograms produced by 
Alicia's globe. Is that OK with you, Mrs. Gerstein?" Sara, 
finally able to smile, nodded affirmatively.

While Clark and Alicia descended into the Gerstein's hidden 
sub-basement to view the contents of Alicia's globe, Sara 
hurried off to telephone her husband.

As the two Kryptonians entered the Gerstein's subterranean 
chamber, they observed a globe, pulsing with an unearthly 
kind of light. As they approached, the globe, it began to 
hover stationing itself above Alicia's space pod.

When Clark reached for the floating orb, it lightly settled 
into his palm. As he examined the globe, Clark noticed that 
it felt cool to his touch and moved with an undulating 
rhythm. While Clark continued to study the globe, the light 
emanating from it increased in intensity and holographic 
images began to materialize. As Clark looked on in awe, the 
holograms coalesced into four human-like figures. The 
resulting pictorial forms had the likenesses of Jor-El, 
Lara, Zor-El and Kennra. When the holographic images had 
completely formed, the four images chronicled the saga of 
Krypton's demise. Included in the narration were the 
rationales behind Clark's and Alicia's conceptions and 
their exodus from Krypton just before their home world 
perished.

When the story of their beginnings and the intrigue leading 
to the extinction of Krypton were completed, the globe once 
again became inactive. As the globe became dormant, a 
spooky kind of stillness filled the chamber. Alicia then 
became aware that her newly discovered relative was quietly 
weeping. To comfort Clark, Alicia clasped her cousin and 
gave him a loving squeeze. Feeling her concern, Clark 
placed his head on her shoulder and continued to sob for a 
considerable period. When he at last regained control of 
his emotions, Clark kissed his kin on the cheek and sat 
down next to Alicia's space ark. As he regarded his blood 
relation, Clark mused, "I hope that during our lifetime, we 
can be as courageous and giving as our natural parents." 
Then he quietly just stared into space for a while.

When Alicia and Clark were about to leave the sub-chamber, 
he wondered if it would be possible for their parents to 
view the contents engendered by the Kryptonian globe. As 
soon as his thought ceased, an answer to his mental query 
reverberated through his head. It informed him that his 
notion was indeed possible.

"Who said that?" Clark said aloud. 

After a slight pause, a message again pulsed through his 
mind as a mental voice answered, "Kal-El, you have been 
contacted by an artificial intelligence which Ailah-El, and 
now you, have chosen to call "the globe." My kind of 
intelligence uses telepathic transmissions - not verbal 
sounds - to disseminate information."

As the two young Kryptonian walked through the Gerstein 
home, they sensed another telepathic message flashing 
through their minds wishing them well - "as you both travel 
the highways of this world may a fair wind always be at 
your backs and good fortune be your lot."

Clark then asked, "If you can alter your transmission 
frequencies, as you indicated to us, please do as you 
indicated so Sara and Joshua Gerstein and my parents can 
view your holographic projections and hear your words." 

"I am capable of implementing what you desire," the machine 
replied. "The transmission frequencies will be altered to 
accommodate the humans, as you've requested."

After regaining their composure, the two Kryptonians 
climbed the stairs and exited and sealed the hidden 
chamber.

As they walked toward the kitchen, Clark told Alicia that 
he had come to regard her more like a sister than a cousin. 
As Clark's words touched her, Alicia was deeply moved by 
what he said.

Turning toward Alicia, Clark saw her staring at him. Her 
facial expression seemed to light up the world as he and 
his spiritual sibling bonded into a unique family unit; a 
family that would endure for all time.

Later that day, Alicia told Clark that his sister remark 
was a beautiful gesture and his sentiment had literally 
bonded their souls and created something new that would 
always be special to them both.

As Clark and Alicia consider the future, the natural 
daughter of Kennra and Zor-El quietly blessed her new 
spiritual brother and the sublime partnership which had 
been created that day.

Reaching the kitchen, Clark poured some buttermilk for 
himself and his new sister. Then he commented, "You know, 
Alicia, I'm overwhelmed by the accomplishments of our 
Kryptonian parents. They were amazing people. What they 
achieved, I suspect, was borne out of love for their people 
and a desire to preserve Krypton's culture."

Clark then added, "I believe in time, my sister, we two 
will become the means of revitalizing the Kryptonian people 
and reestablishing their heritage."

"In their unselfish desire to preserve their culture and 
science," Alicia interjected, "I suspect that our birth 
parents provided us with the greatest gift they could 
bestow, or any living entity could give to their offspring 
- the gift of life." 

As they continued to converse, Clark saw Alicia's father 
for the first time as he entered the kitchen. Clark arose 
and walked towards the elderly man and clasped his hands. 
Then they hugged one another. As they embraced, Clark said, 
"Dr. Gerstein," but was quickly interrupted by Alicia's 
father, who said,  "Please, just call me Josh. My wife 
already informed me of the events that brought you into our 
lives." 

Then the two men joined Alicia at the table where pie and a 
beverage were served. While they enjoyed their simple 
repast, Josh remarked, "Clark, Sara and I need to meet your 
folks post-haste."

Clark agreed and replied, "We'll arrange a meeting as soon 
as Alicia and I surprise "my" parents." 

Sara added, "I hope that they don't react by attacking my 
daughter." They all laughed heartily, at Sara's remark.

"Nah," Clark replied, "My father will become speechless and 
mom will hug her to death."

As they continued to chat, Joshua asked Clark, "What are 
your plans for the future?" 

He replied, "In the fall, I am matriculating at Yale 
University. My major areas of study will be physics, 
chemistry and mathematics and the like. Since I also have a 
great love for literature and creative writing, I will take 
as many courses in these academic disciplines as I can 
squeeze into my schedule. If my choices are limited, 
courses that stress journalism will probably be among my 
first preferences outside my major area of study." 

As Clark was talking, Alicia started to giggle. Clark 
looked at her and asked, "What's so funny?" 

His Kryptonian first cousin by blood and sister by their 
common wish said, "I'll also be attending Yale in the fall, 
and majoring in the same academic areas as you described. 
In addition, my Kansas cousin, I'll take courses which can 
link my love of science to my mathematical interests - like 
computer technology courses aimed at creating new research 
methodologies in the natural sciences."

After Alicia finished her surprise statement, Clark leaned 
over and gave Alicia a big hug. "Not only have I found my 
loving cousin, who is like a sister to me, but we share the 
same intellectual curiosity and interests." Then giving 
Alicia a serious look, Clark added, "Because of our common 
heritage, mutual affection and scholarly interests, I have 
this feeling that we two shall never be lost to one another 
again." 

After Alicia's giggling stopped, Alicia's father asked 
Clark, "How are you financing your education?"

Clark responded, "I took a competitive examination and 
earned a full four-year scholarship to Yale. Room and board 
and other sundry expenses, however, were not part of the 
package. My expenditures in the nonacademic areas will be 
somewhat of a problem. Most of my family's capital is tied 
up into maintaining our property and the purchase and 
repair of farm equipment. With farm families, cash flow is 
irregular at best." 

Hearing Clark's problem, Josh Gerstein remarked, "While our 
family's financial reserves are not exceptionally large, I 
do believe we have sufficient funds for my proposition." 
Looking directly at the young man from Kansas, Josh said, 
"Suppose that our two families rent a house in the New 
Haven area, one where Alicia and you can live while 
attending the university. Sara and I could provide the rent 
monies if your parents could furnish the foodstuffs. The 
cost to us," Josh continued, "would be about the same as if 
Alicia lived in a school-operated dormitory. By living in 
the same house," Dr. Gerstein added, "you two will have a 
measure of privacy and a much needed sanctuary. You'll find 
that it is essential at this time in your lives that your 
unique abilities remain hidden from the world."

Thinking over his house rental idea, Josh Gerstein again 
asserted, "I believe that my approach to your housing at 
Yale is sound. As I said, "My plan should ensue that your 
special abilities remain hidden and a non issue to the 
world at large."

"Furthermore," Josh added, "I don't want you to be 
concerned about Alicia's tuition; it has been waived. 
Academic reciprocity is a wonderful perk." 

After some thought on the housing subject, Clark remarked, 
"I'm sure that my parents will be delighted with your 
proposition." However, Clark told the Gersteins, "Out of 
courtesy, You'll need to present your proposal to my folks 
and allow them to make up their minds about your housing 
plan." 

"That's a given," Josh answered Clark.

When Joshua Gerstein and Clark Kent finally ended their 
tete-a-tete, the young man from Smallville looked around 
for his spiritual sister. Scanning the house he located her 
in her bedroom. She was pacing to and fro with a very 
pensive expression on her face.

Sensing Clark's presence, she telepathically told him, 
"We'll speak later. Right now," Alicia mentally said to 
him, "I need some space."

"A-okey little sister," Clark commented, as he severed the 
telepathic connection.

After having supper with the Alicia and her folks, Clark 
hugged Sara and clasped Josh's hand. This act of affection 
further served to deepen the growing bond between Clark and 
the Gersteins. Then, he and Alicia readied themselves for 
their trip to Clark's Smallville home. 

************ 
At dusk, as Josh and Sara descended into the hidden chamber 
beneath their home to view the contents of the globe, Clark 
and Alicia ascended into the stratosphere and flew towards 
the western part of Kansas. The final quarter of their trip 
was at tree-top level to avoid detection by the radar 
network that blanketed the country. 

Soon after dark, two figures alit near the Kent farm. They 
quietly moved toward the main house and slipped into the 
kitchen. There they saw Martha Kent sipping tea and reading 
the Smallville Post.

Sensing a presence, Martha looked up and saw her son, 
together with a lovely young woman, coming towards her.

Placing his hand on his companion's shoulder, Clark added, 
"I would like you to meet Alicia Gerstein of Colorado 
Springs, formally Ailah-El of the planet Krypton. She's 
family." 

"That's nice," Martha replied, as she once again glanced at 
her newspaper while consuming more tea.

Several seconds elapsed before the significance of her 
son's remarks struck her. An aroused Martha Clark Kent 
quickly looked up and scrutinized her son and his lady 
friend. As Martha gazed at them, she gasped as she noted 
that Alicia Gerstein was levitating a few feet above the 
kitchen floor.

Martha then reacted like she was hit by a bolt of 
lightening and yelled for her husband. "Jonathan, come 
quick!" she cried out. Clark's mother then lost her 
composure and started to giggle. 

Recognizing the concerned and compulsory nature of Martha's 
call, Jonathan rushed into the kitchen murmuring to 
himself, "What is it now...?" When he saw a young girl 
hovering above the floor adjacent to his son, he lost it 
and became dazed and speechless. 

Alicia floated toward Clark's parents and settled to the 
floor in front of them. She gave Martha a meaningful hug 
and kissed her on the forehead. She then repeated her 
affectionate salutation to a somewhat stunned Jonathan 
Kent. 

After Jonathan recovered and the Kents tenderly returned 
Alicia's greeting, Clark beckoned his parents and Alicia to 
sit down at the kitchen table.

When they were comfortable, Clark proceeded to explain how 
he and his spiritual sister met one another and what had 
transpired during the past few hours. He also informed 
Martha and Jonathan that the globe, sheltered in the alcove 
below the barn, should now be active, and would provide 
them with information about his and Alicia's origins. 

As the elder Kents excitedly entered the hidden chamber 
under the barn, which contained Clark's Kryptonian 
artifacts, they saw their son's globe glowing and 
levitating several feet off the ground.

While the globe was informing the Kents about Clark's and 
Alicia's early history, the children from Krypton leisurely 
wandered around the farm. As they strolled, Alicia said, 
"Clark, how would you like to be a miner for a day or so?"

"More specifically," she added, "a super miner that 
gathered gold and other precious items?" 

"What?" he replied, somewhat startled.

Before Clark could butt in, Alicia continued, "With our 
special abilities, we could procure enough gold and other 
precious items from the bowels of the Earth to take care of 
our financial needs and also sustain our parents for the 
remainder of their lives." 

"That's a beautiful gesture," Clark finally answered, "but 
wouldn't it require procuring that stuff from territories 
claimed by other nations? I'd have a problem with that."

"Not necessarily," she said. "We could obtain the gold, 
gems, platinum, and other valuable articles either from the 
moon or the "ring of fire (a volcanic belt)," which 
encircles the Earth."

"In either case," Alicia argued, "the territory we would 
excavate would not belong to any individual or sovereign 
nation."

After Clark considered Alicia's mining scheme, he agreed to 
her proposition.

When Martha and Jonathan finished viewing Clark's globe, 
the Kents immediately contacted the Gersteins and invited 
them to visit their farm as soon as they were able. The 
Kents were hopeful that such a meeting could occur that 
weekend. After talking a bit, the Kents' wishes were 
fulfilled. A visit was arranged for the following Saturday. 
When the telephone conversation ended, Sara and Josh 
excitedly prepared for their trip of discovery.

The next phase in the saga of Alicia and Clark, the wayward 
waifs from Krypton, was about to begin.

As the Kent and Gerstein families were preparing for a 
historic meeting, their children were rocketing westward at 
tree-top level then descended to an altitude of fifty feet 
as they flew over an ocean that was Pacific in name. When 
they reached Hawaii, which intersects the ring of fire, 
they followed the lava-filled canyons and fissures to an 
isolated spot near the center of the great ocean. Then, 
Alicia and Clark plunged into the water and descended to 
the floor of the ocean. A large bin-like container was 
constructed at this point and awaited filling. From the 
ocean floor, two super beings bored into the Earth until 
they reached its mantle. Here they began gathering gold, 
rare minerals, and precious gems until they filled the bin 
on ocean floor.

The valuables collected by Clark and Alicia were first 
taken to the island of Palau. Here, the two Kryptonians 
shaped the gold into ingots and transported them, with the 
other valuable items dredged from the Earth's mantle, to 
Switzerland where they were marketed. The proceeds were 
then deposited into numbered Swiss bank accounts. When the 
sales were complete, the tally showed that the amount of 
gold sold had a market value of 1.64 billion dollars US. 
The gem stones and rare minerals fetched another 0.36 
billion in US currency.

After the banking transactions were concluded, they 
streaked homeward knowing that the monies they acquired 
would protect their parents for the rest of their lives. 
Part of it would also be used to acquire scientific 
equipment for subterranean laboratories to be established 
beneath each of their parents' homes. In addition to 
research activities, the young Kryptonians envisioned their 
subterranean grottoes as places for inquiry and some 
serious contemplation. Of course, using their underground 
facilities for rest and relaxation were definitely not 
excluded from their plans.

After leaving Switzerland, the super pair flew directly to 
Colorado Springs, arriving at Alicia's home as the sun rose 
on Saturday - the date of the first Kent-Gerstein meeting. 
Following breakfast, Clark and Alicia transported the elder 
Gersteins to the Kent farm in Smallville.

As they were landing, Martha rushed out of the house and, 
after reaching Sara, embraced her. The men at first clasped 
hands, then hugged, slapping each other on the back.

Alicia, looking at Clark, saw the joy she felt in her heart 
also radiating from his eyes. The two children 
instinctively understood by their parents' simple acts of 
greeting that a new and larger family had been formed. The 
time of loneliness for both households had, at last, been 
altered to some degree.

After greeting one another, the entire group followed 
Jonathan into the farmhouse for a scrumptious breakfast. As 
they dined, Alicia told them about the mining and banking 
ventures that she and Clark had successfully completed.

When Alicia finished her tale, she asked Martha, "Do you 
know a banker in the Smallville community who can be 
trusted?"

"Sure," she replied, "Bob Wayne. We grew up together. He's 
now the president of the local bank."

Finding Alicia's request intriguing, Martha asked,  "Why in 
tarnation would you need a banker?" 

"Not me or Clark specifically," Alicia replied. "What Clark 
and I have in mind will be beneficial and useful to all of 
us." Before Martha could ask another question, Alicia 
asked, "Can you arrange for Mr. Wayne to visit the farm 
within the week?" 

"I believe so," Martha replied, with curiosity written all 
over her face. 

************ 
Several days later, Bob Wayne visited the Kent homestead. 
After a delicious lunch, with the Kent and Gerstein 
families, Clark began to talk. His comments were not to 
enlighten the newly formed Kent-Gerstein clan, but to 
convince the president of the Smallville bank to undertake 
a rather delicate financial matter.

Clark said to Bob Wayne, "We, sweeping his arm cross the 
Kent and Gerstein families, wish to create three special 
bank accounts, each of which will contain a sizeable amount 
of money. These accounts must be private, very private. No 
one, nor any government agency, must be aware of their 
existence. The monies to be deposited will come from a 
banking institution located in Switzerland. To allay your 
fears about the funds, let me assure you they were obtained 
by honorable and legitimate means. You know the Kent family 
well enough to appreciate that our word is our bond."

"Furthermore," Clark added, "my family and I will staunchly 
vouch for the integrity of the Gerstein family."

Bob smiled and said, "How much money would be involved, and 
what kind of accounts were you considering?" 

Clark smiled and continued, "Initially, fifty-four million 
dollars, US, to be equally divided among three checking 
accounts. The names on these accounts will read Martha and 
Jonathan Kent, Sara and Joshua Gerstein, and Kal and Ailah 
Ellis." 

As Clark finished, Bob looked puzzled and said, "Who are 
the Ellis'?" 

Alicia grinned and chimed in, "Clark and myself. As the 
names suggest, we wish to remain anonymous." 

Alicia then added, "In addition to the original deposits, 
about ten million dollars will be added to the Ellis 
account each quarter of the banking cycle. These quarterly 
deposits will occur indefinitely." 

Clark remarked, "You know, of course, Mr. Wayne, money is 
just a bartering tool for us. If it's not benefiting 
people, money is really a useless commodity." Bob nodded 
accepting Clark's views as a maximum.

Collecting his thoughts, Clark then informed Bob Wayne, 
"You can use the monies in the Ellis' account to increase 
your profit margin at no cost to the bank. However, with 
these monies, you will be obligated to help people secure 
desperately needed loans, 'at no interest' to the borrower. 
The Ellis' account will provide the funds for such 
transactions. No mention of the monies' source must ever be 
revealed. Repayment of such loans will have no time limit.

"As I indicated previously, if repayment of a loan can not 
be made for legitimate reasons, the Ellis' account will 
absorb the loss. No questions, which could embarrass the 
borrower, must ever be asked. People have dignity and 
should not be coerced into discussing their forfeiture and 
never prosecuted for their inability to repay the loan. Is 
that clear?" Bob Wayne nodded in agreement with Clark's 
views.

"We understand," Alicia chimed in, "that what Clark and I 
have proposed is not smart banking, but it is good people 
business." 

Bob Wayne looked at Martha and quietly said, "I was always 
aware that you had a kind and caring heart, but to 
encounter five others with the same good-heartedness and 
generosity was something I never thought to behold during 
my lifetime. I will be more than happy to help you and your 
family in these matters." 

The Kent-Gerstein clan rejoiced when Bob Wayne agreed to 
manage the Kent-Gerstein banking arrangements. Then Bob 
made a toast as they celebrated an agreement between caring 
people. "To all caring people," Bob said, "may goodness be 
with them all the days of their lives."

Turning to Bob Wayne, Alicia hugged him, as a seal to their 
accord. No legal papers were ever signed and none would 
ever be needed.

When Bob Wayne departed, Clark said, "I still feel a little 
uncomfortable about this situation." 

"Why are you upset?" Sara asked. 

"Lying," Clark commented. "I've always been uncomfortable 
when I had to resort to such tactics. Afterwards I'm sorta 
depressed." 

Alicia chided, "Lying. We certainly were not untruthful. 
Maybe we could admit to bending the facts somewhat, but 
outright prevaricating, never." 

"Either way," Clark said, as he chortled at Alicia's 
comment, "the entire truth was not revealed to Bob Wayne. 
He's a good man who may have exposed himself to some risk 
by agreeing to our requests." 

Alicia retorted, "There is no danger to Bob. What we are 
doing is legal. Revenues due the local, the State and the 
Federal Governments have been paid and will continue to be 
paid from the Ellis' account." 

Clark sighed and said, "okay, okay, we'll go with it." From 
his facial expressions, it was obvious that Clark was still 
uncomfortable about the events that had just transpired. 
Alicia, sensing his mood, said to her brother, "There is an 
important Biblical comment or non statement, as you will, 
that may help alleviate some of your anxiety."

Clark raised his head and stared at Alicia with a 
questioning expression and said, "So tell me already." 
Alicia smiled and commented, "You should be aware that 
there is no specific reference to lying in the Ten 
Commandments. The reason for its omission probably has a 
definite bearing on our current situation. Let me begin by 
simply stating the obvious. No individual likes to be duped 
by the distortion, twisting, or the elimination of facts. 
However," she continued, "there are times when telling the 
entire truth can be counter-productive.

"For example," Alicia continued, "suppose you discover that 
a good friend will die say within three months. According 
to your views, Clark, you'd tell that friend the truth 
about his coming demise.  Am I correct, Kal-El?" using his 
Kryptonian name for emphasis. He nodded, agreeing with 
Alicia's inferences. 

Pausing for a few seconds, Clark's kin commented, "By 
telling your friend about his or her condition, don't you 
think you'd deprive that person of three months of 
contented living. Because of your disclosure, that 
individual may become depressed, fearful, and may sulk for 
the remainder of their life. You 'cous' would have been 
truthful, but at what expense? In my view," Alicia added, 
"Clark Jerome Kent could be considered a thief. In my mind, 
you would have become a highwayman, so to speak, who has 
taken the joy of living from a person who would soon pass 
beyond our ken. An individual who could not be helped, may 
now be isolated from his friends by sorrow and perhaps fear 
due to the information he/she was told about his coming 
death. Do you understand, now, why a statement, concerning 
lying, was never included in the document from Sinai?" 

"Clark," Alicia further asserted," if you told Bob Wayne 
the entire unadulterated truth, our Kryptonian ancestry 
would probably have to be revealed. That would have placed 
him at risk and increase our own vulnerability. Oh, my 
noble brother," she teased, "when it comes to truth, you 
need a pragmatic person like me to filter the information - 
what details should be revealed and those that should 
remain unstated, especially when complete truthfulness may 
cause tragic consequences." 

Alicia then grinned and said, as she dashed from the room, 
"I'll take that job until you find a capable life-mate, who 
will relieve me of that responsibility." Clark grabbed a 
glass of iced tea and scampered after her.

A few moments later, the family heard Alicia scream, 
"Clark, "I'm all wet. Maybe," she murmured, "I should have 
remained an island unto myself." Then she giggled.

************
During the following months, the Gersteins and Kents 
visited each other on weekends, alternating between 
Smallville and Colorado Springs; the method of 
transportation between these sites was, of course, by 
Kryptonian express. As the harvest conditions intensified, 
these meetings shifted more often to the Kents' homestead. 

With the summer hiatus approaching, the Gersteins were 
making preparations to spend most of their down time with 
the Kents on their Kansas farm.

Josh was anticipating helping Jonathan with some of his 
chores and getting to know him better, while Sara and 
Martha looked forward to helping the socially 
disenfranchised people living in and around Smallville.

The farm setting would also give the Gersteins a tranquil 
spot to work on their research papers and prepare teaching 
materials for the coming academic year. 

That summer, as their parents were bonding into an 
exceptionally strong family unit, Clark and Alicia visited 
many interesting places around the world - Paris one day, 
Tokyo the next. Because of their flying capabilities, 
Clark's and Alicia's geological knowledge of Earth and its 
cultural diversities increased like the speed of an 
hypersonic aircraft with its afterburners at maximum. 

On a Sunday near the end of August, the Kents received a 
telephone call from their friend Bill Thompson, the sheriff 
of Smallville. Jonathan was informed that military-type 
individuals had been seen prowling around near his farm. 

The phone call galvanized the Kents and Gersteins into 
action. They immediately implemented a plan which had been 
conceived months earlier.

Clark gathered his space vehicle and his other Kryptonian 
paraphernalia and rocketed into space. Alicia flew to 
Colorado, extricated her spaceship and globe and 
rendezvoused with Clark twenty-two thousand miles above the 
Earth. There, they parked their Kryptonian artifacts in a 
geosynchronous orbit above the Earth's equator, a spacial 
position that was somewhat south of the Kent farm. 

About twenty minutes after Alicia and Clark returned from 
stashing their Kryptonian accouterments in their celestial 
hideaway, a small convoy of RV-vehicles arrived at the Kent 
farm.

Several minutes later a man came from the mechanized 
caravan and approached the Kent-Gerstein family and 
introduced himself as Jason Trask. From his mannerisms, 
they knew he was a military bigwig. His eyes also told them 
that here was a man on a mission and whose mental stability 
could easily be called into question.

As Trask stood before them, Jonathan politely offered him a 
seat and some lemonade which, of course, he declined.

After the cordiality of the moment had passed, Trask asked 
Jonathan in a more gruff tone, which of the individuals 
here are the farmers who ran this homestead. Jonathan 
motioned to himself, and then pointed to his wife and son. 
Jason then turned his attention to the Gersteins and asked 
in a somewhat more a combative voice, he sought to conceal, 
"And what, pray tell, do you two do for a living?"

"Who wants to know?" Sara sarcastically replied, with a 
smile that did not quite extend to her eyes. 

Taken aback by Sara's somewhat truculent reply, he tried a 
different tact. With a more charming approach and in a 
gentler tone said, "Just curious ma'am." However, Trask's 
crocodilian smirk during the tete-a-tete with Sara, clearly 
belied his peaceful intent.

Waiting for an answer, Trask tried to make small talk with 
the Kents and Gersteins in a gesture of false friendliness. 
As their strained conversation continued, Clark's and 
Alicia's families slowly became aware of the cold and 
venomous temperament Jason Trask possessed. The man's 
threatening attitude could almost be sensed through his 
piercing snakelike eyes. 

Within a few minuted of Trask's arrival, it became obvious 
that his mental state was becoming somewhat unhinged. The 
conversation between the Kents, Gersteins and Jason was 
forcing the sub rosa military leader into an uncomfortable 
emotional corner. To defuse the coming clash with this 
mental case, Josh, in a nonchalant manner, chimed in and 
remarked, "You know Mr. Trask, my wife and I are professors 
at the Air Force Academy. We instruct the cadets in math 
and science and also conduct research in these disciplines 
for Uncle Sam." 

As soon as Trask heard that the Gersteins had military 
connections, his body seemed to relax. Jason then turned to 
a confederate and mumbled, "Check them out." A picture was 
surreptitiously taken of the Gersteins and sent over a 
special internet line to a secret location. Within minutes, 
Trask had received a positive verification to his query. 
Now thinking he was amongst friends, he said, "I know you 
must be very curious about my operation." Without waiting 
for a reply, he remarked, "I am one of the field directors 
of Bureau 39."

From the surprised look on Sara's face, Trask said, "You 
are aware of us?" 

"Yeah," she replied. "From my limited information," she 
said to Trask, "you are alien hunters. Is that right?" 
Trask nodded his head confirming her question."

 "What are you doing here?" Sara subtly inquired. 

"Look at these photographs taken by our RADAR facility," he 
replied to her query. Sara thought, as she looked at his 
pictures, that his reply sounded more like a command than a 
request.

As Josh and Sara studied the pictures, they both realized 
that Alicia's and Clark's flight patterns had been recorded 
and traced to the Smallville vicinity. The technicians 
operating the RADAR system had obviously sent these photos 
to Bureau 39.

"It must be a relatively new microwave instrument," Josh 
comment. Its coverage apparently extended below the tree-
top level - nearly to the Earth's surface. 

To disarm Trask and his followers, Alicia's father casually 
asked for a metric ruler. Then using the coordinates on the 
photos with the metric straight edge, he deduced that the 
objects detected by the new RADAR were traveling about 
forty-five hundred meters per second (about ten thousand 
miles per hour) when they were recorded. After he handed 
his computations to his wife for verification, he informed 
Trask of his computations and also indicated that the 
trajectory of the objects were not natural. Josh further 
informed Trask that it looked like the RADAR had picked-up 
some sort of UFOs. 

After Josh and Sara provided Trask with their analysis, one 
might think that the Bureau 39 commander had found a couple 
of long-lost relatives. So thorough and subtle was the 
Gersteins' ruse that Trask's attitude toward them and the 
Kents suddenly changed from a suspicious stance to a buddy, 
buddy attitude.

As Trask was talking, a cohort rushed to him carrying a 
rock that produced a strange green glow. Martha very 
quickly noticed that Clark and Alicia were acting as if 
they were in severe pain and nearing the point of collapse. 
After Trask had examined the strange rock, he pointed to 
the RV. The man carrying the glowing rock then hurried back 
to Trask's vehicle. As the underling left the area, Alicia 
and Clark quickly recovered their composure. 

Just as Jason was about to continue his conversation with 
the Kent-Gerstein clan, a car came roaring into the area, 
stopping abruptly next to Trask. A man leaped from the car 
and ran to him, yelling, "The sheriff and a flock of 
deputies are on their way here."

Trask then introduced George Thompson to the Kents and 
Gersteins, saying, "These people are friends. They're our 
kind of people."

Nodding his adieu, Trask muttered, "It's most imperative 
that I leave. Take care of yourselves." 

Before Jason could say anything new, Josh Gerstein, to 
further ingratiate himself with Trask, asserted, "Don't 
worry, if we're interrogated, you can rest assured that 
this meeting never occurred. In fact, as far as we're 
concerned you were never here." 

Trask smiled and nodded as he rushed back to the convoy, 
which was already beginning to depart. Giving a final wave 
at the Kent and Gerstein families, Trask leaped into his RV 
and was off.

As the men of Bureau 39 disappeared down the road, Jonathan 
turned to George and asked, "What if Trask is stopped by 
the local authorities?" 

Thompson replied, "Jason is a clever fellow. He has papers 
which state that he and his men are part of a geological 
survey team looking over this region." 

As George walked toward his own vehicle, Martha heard Josh 
Gerstein mutter to himself, "Cleverness was nearly 
serviceable for everything, but sufficient for nothing." 

Martha looked into Josh's eyes and smiled. She was taken by 
the philosophical candor quietly articulated by the 
scientist. 

After George Thompson had taken his leave, and was out of 
earshot, Martha became very animated. She jumped up and 
shouted at her family, "We must do something about that 
glowing rock. I'm terrified. Our children's lives may be in 
jeopardy."

Adding to Martha's thoughts, Clark said, "I overheard 
Trask's men say that they located that glowing mineral in 
the Rocky Cove area."

At the mention of that name, Jonathan and Martha gasped. 
"What's so special about Rocky Cove?" Sara asked. 

Martha replied, "That's where Clark's spacecraft landed." 

"Tomorrow," Sara declared, "we'll start scouring Rocky Cove 
and its environs. That glowing green rock must be located 
and destroyed." 

************
At sunrise on the following day, the Kent and Gerstein 
families started to scour the Rocky Cove area for the 
glowing rock they knew debilitated Kryptonians and maybe 

Their search procedure was relatively simple. First, Alicia 
and Clark, using their penetrating vision, located the 
green mineral. Then their parents unearthed the rock and 
placed it in a lead container. Josh and Sara had to assure 
Martha and Jonathan again and again during their quest that 
a covering of lead would prevent the green rock's radiation 
from harming their kids. 

Four days after their search commenced, the Kent and 
Gerstein families had covered some fifty square miles using 
the Rocky Cove area as the epicenter of their quest. At the 
end of this period, Josh calculated that essentially all of 
the rock from hell had been found.

Clark and Alicia then carried the dreaded green mineral, in 
a lead container, into space and propelled it into the sun 
where it would be obliterated.

Only the rock still in the possession of Bureau 39 had not 
been atomized in the sun's nuclear furnace. In the future, 
that small piece of glowing green rock, which would become 
know as Kryptonite, would cause Alicia and Clark some 
difficulty from time to time. 

After the green rock episode was resolved, the Kent-
Gerstein clan had a serious discussion concerning the new 
RADAR system blanketing the country.

Josh and Sara thought that they might have a solution to 
this particular quagmire. The Gersteins told the Kents 
about a contract they had received from the air force some 
years back. The project was concerned with stealth 
materials. One type, which had been rejected by the 
military as being too costly, was a fiber-like substance 
which could be made into a cloth like material. It could be 
dyed and, most importantly could almost totally refract 
microwaves used by the US defense systems. Josh, therefore, 
believed that any object encased in his stealthy material 
would be nearly invisible to any RADAR installations. 

To further explore this possibility, Alicia flew to her 
Colorado home, staying very close to the ground, and 
gathered some of the stealth material. When she returned to 
the Kent farm, the testing of Josh's and Sara's idea 
commenced almost immediately.

Initially, Martha and Sara designed and fabricated two 
costumes from the experimental material. These spandex-like 
stealth suits were multi-colored. The Kryptonian "S" was 
emblazoned on the chest area and placed on the cape portion 
of the uniform.

After looking at the two Kryptonians in their special 
suits, two additional items were added to Alicia's costume. 
A mask encrusted with blue contacts and a dark colored wig 
were created to conceal her distinctive green eyes and 
flaming red hair. These distinctive parts of her anatomy 
could be revealing markers and place her in jeopardy. 
Clark, on the other hand, had the more common dark eyes and 
black hair combination and, therefore, would not require 
any additional accoutrements to conceal his true identity.

When both costumes were completed, Clark and Alicia tested 
their special raiment by flying their Kryptonian artifacts 
to an ice cave high in the Himalayan mountains - a cave 
which also contained and sheltered the library module.

As the last survivors of Krypton were returning to the Kent 
farm, Alicia said to Clark, "You know, my brother, our 
birth parents were certainly people to be greatly admired." 
Taking a breath, Alicia added, "Because of their 
accomplishments, they were able to bequeath us life. They 
may not be part of our physical family, but they, till 
times end, shall always be part of our souls." With tears 
issuing from his eyes, Clark simply nodded as he and Alicia 
continued to rocket toward the sunrise and a new day.

Scanning the newspaper that evening and for the next 
several days, they found no mention of strange objects 
flying through the sky anywhere in the world. Sara's and 
Josh's stealth fabric had worked to perfection.


************
THE UNIVERSITY SCENE - A NEW DIRECTION

A week before freshman orientation for incoming students, 
the Kent-Gerstein clan arrived in New Haven. The trip had 
taken nearly six days by conventional means from 
Smallville, Kansas to Connecticut. Soon after their 
arrival, Clark and Alicia purchased a rather large house in 
the suburbs and two used cars. Monies from the Ellis' 
account took care of these commodities. While Clark and 
Alicia were acclimating themselves to campus life, their 
parents tackled the house.

Each parent applied their talents to the renovation 
project. Jonathan and Joshua created various sets of 
blueprints to show their kids how to physically modify the 
existing structure. Martha and Sara addressed the task of 
decorating and furnishing the house after the structural 
renovations were completed. When both projects were 
completed, the house would become a home.

Within a few days of purchasing their New Haven residence, 
the Kryptonian kin, following their fathers' designs, 
gutted the house and constructed six small apartments 
complete with bath facilities and kitchens. A common living 
area, with a fire place, basic bathroom and dining 
facilities were also added to the main floor of the 
refurbished house. These accommodations would be used for 
parental visits and for classmates or friends that stayed 
the night. More importantly, their home would provide Clark 
and Alicia a relatively isolated environment, one that 
would help them conceal their unique abilities from the 
world at large.

When the house had been refurbished to everyone's 
satisfaction, the Kents and the Gersteins bid their 
children an affectionate au revoir and departed for plains 
of Kansas.

During the following week, Clark and Alicia slowly explored 
Yale's campus and its outskirts. On one of their treks, 
they decided to stop at the student union for their mid-day 
repast. Sitting at an adjacent table was a young man who 
looked to be in his early to mid twenties. He stood about 
six feet two inches, nearly the same height as Clark, and 
had blond hair tinged with reddish highlights. His eyes 
were nearly the same green color as Alicia's. From his 
aura, Alicia and Clark sensed that he was an affectionate 
individual. Their Kryptonian senses also revealed that this 
man possessed a compassionate and an altruistic soul. As 
they continued to watch the young man, they noted that his 
lunch was interesting to say the least. It consisted of two 
pieces of toast with jelly, and a cup of tea. Hardly 
enough, Alicia thought, to sustain such a rugged looking 
guy for very long.

As Clark and Alicia continued to observe the young man, 
another person, also in his early twenties, joined the 
green-eyed one. With their enhanced hearing, Alicia and 
Clark, unknown to the two young men, were privy to their 
conversation. 

"Captain," the new comer said, "is that your entire meal?" 

"Yeah," he responded. "Seth," the man with the jelly 
sandwich lunch said, "How many times do I have to tell you 
my name is David, not Captain." 

"Military protocol is difficult to ignore or forget," the 
one called Seth replied. 

David smiled, placed his hand on Seth's shoulder and 
whispered, "I know, but please use my name and not my 
former rank. It's embarrassing to me."

"You got it," Seth assured him. Then, looking at his 
friend's luncheon cuisine, he said with serious frivolity, 
"Are you on a diet?" 

Seth then laughed a little at his own statement, knowing 
full well that the food David was ingesting meant that his 
army buddy was in some financial difficulty.

"Where is your mustering-out pay?" Seth then queried his 
friend.

"Gone," David replied.

"I used that money to pay for my aunt's operation."

"Oh. How is she?" Seth inquired. 

"She didn't make it," David responded, as he wiped a few 
tears from his eyes.

"I'm sorry," Seth said.

"Thanks," David replied. 

"So," Seth said, eyeing David's meager meal, "as I see it, 
you've essentially no money until our G.I. Bill funds 
become available at the beginning of the semester." 

"Correct-a-mundo," David acknowledged. 

"But that's in three days," Seth said somewhat shocked. 

Before David could comment," Seth said to his old comrade, 
"Why don't you stay with me until school begins?" 

"I can't pay you," David said. 

"Just leave me two cents in your will for services 
rendered," Seth remarked, with a jovial smiled. "Do you 
know how many times you saved my life and the lives of the 
other guys in our outfit? How much is that worth?"

"I never counted," David said. "You don't ask what's the 
cost when your brother's life is on the line. If you are 
able to help save a person you just do it. That obligation 
comes from my tradition and the oath I affirmed when I was 
given my command."

Becoming pensive for a moment, Seth added, "Talking of 
combat, I always marveled at your ability to detect the 
enemy. It was kinda canny, you seem to be able to smell, 
hear, or see them even on the blackest nights. Did you ever 
figure out how you accomplished those stunts?" 

"No," David murmurred, his voice a hushed whisper as he 
contemplated Seth's question. 

"You know," David remarked, "Your comments have roused some 
vague memories from my childhood. "I sort of recall my 
great-grandmother, grandma Jenni, telling me just before 
she passed away that she and I shared a special bond. In 
fact, some  years later, my uncle Mike told me that Jenni 
and I possessed very similar temperaments and physical 
characteristics. My Uncle also said that he sensed that our 
patterns of thought were nearly identical and I matched her 
zest for life."

Smiling, David added, "Except for my hair color, grand ma-
ma and I always seemed to be in sync.

What color was your grand mother's hair," Seth ask his 
friend.

My grand ma-ma had a gorgeous crown of flaming red hair, 
even in her old age."

"You know," Seth, "she and my great-grandfather both lived 
more than one hundred years. They say when my great-
grandfather passed away, she continued to sit by his bed, 
quietly weeping, and by the end of that day, she had joined 
him in death. 

After their funerals, I happened to hear my parents and 
grandparents speaking about them. They sort of hinted that 
my great grand parents were linked by some kind of aura. 
Both my parents and grandparents believed that my great-
grandmother Jennifer and her husband were soulmates. As I 
listened to their discussion, they also alluded to several 
mystical or spiritual concepts which had consummated their 
union. My relatives seemed to indicate that soulmates could 
not continue to survive in this plane of existence without 
their counterpart." 

"Do you believe in that metaphysical mumbo-jumbo?" Seth 
inquired. 

"I don't know," David replied. "But think of the 
possibilities, Seth.

"Wouldn't it be wonderful to love and be loved with such a 
depth of feeling that life partners could not bear to exist 
without one another? The sharing and caring between two 
such people would be far beyond what the bards could ever 
say in their poetic love songs and ballads."

Pausing for a moment, David added, "If only a portion of 
what my relations told me was true, what a life my great 
grandparents must have shared."

As his eyes became glazed, Seth heard his friend murmured, 
"A love that extends beyond forever. A soulmate that means 
more to you than life itself. Such things would fill my 
being with contentment, all of my days."

"Ah," Seth stated with some mirth in his voice, "so you are 
looking for a love beyond measure." 

David looked at his buddy and said quietly, "Yep. I'm 
searching for that kind of a will-of-the-wisp." Then, 
turning, very serious he added, "And my search for such a 
life partner and soulmate will not end until I'm gathered 
to my fathers."

"For a scientist, David," Seth chided, "you are an 
incurable romantic. Maybe you
should study natural philosophy instead of physics and 
mathematics." 

"You know," Seth remarked furthered, "if I was not aware of 
your true nature, your comments would suggest that you were 
a rather timid guy, with no belligerent tendencies."

As Seth finished his teasing, both he and David started to 
laugh, almost hysterically. 

When both men had regained a part of their composure, Seth 
asked, as he was about to leave the cafeteria, "David, my 
brother, will I see you tonight?" 

"Yeah, if you don't hear from me to the contrary," David 
said. He then quickly added, "If everything is still A-okay 
that is."

As Seth was about to walk toward the student union exit, he 
suddenly recalled an item he'd read on some bulletin board.  
Turning, he nearly yelled, "Hey, David, I forgot to tell 
you that some guy in the science department is hosting a 
barbecue. It's for those students who will be part of that 
new accelerated science program. That means you, my friend. 
Now you can get some decent vittles, at least for today." 

"Thanks for telling me," David answered. "Who's the 
benefactor of this timely feast?" he inquired of his army 
buddy.

Seth scratched his head and then said, "I believe his name 
is Azai L. Danzig." 

As Seth spoke Danzig's name, the smile on David's face was 
suddenly replaced by a stark expression. A look, Seth 
recalled, which David would get just before a battle was to 
be joined.

"What's the matter?" Seth inquired of his buddy.

David placed his hand on Seth's shoulder and said, "When I 
first encountered Azai, for some inexplicable reason my 
senses perceived a man who was the personification of evil. 
Azai may radiate charm and friendliness, but I believe 
those manifestations are a lure to snare unsuspecting 
people and pull them eventually to their doom."

Pausing for a moment, David continued, "I know what I'm 
saying appears to be irrational, but that's the feeling 
that my psyche engenders."

Seth remarked, "If I was not aware of your unusual 
abilities, I would probably ignore your warning and believe 
you're a taco short of a combo."

"Azai, like Lucifer," David remarked to Seth, "possesses a 
blinding radiance that hides the rot and corruption that 
lurks below the surface of his essence. Seth, please 
seriously heed my warning about Azai."

"Okay, okay, I will," Seth promised. Then Seth reminded 
him, "I'll see you tonight," as he headed once more toward 
the student union's exit. 

"That son-of-a-gun..." David smiled at a retreating friend. 
"He left me his sandwich after all."

As he began to enjoy his friend's thoughtful gift, David 
became aware that two people at an adjoining table, were 
quietly looking him over. When he raised his head and 
looked at them, the youthful pair began to smile. After 
several moments of staring at one another, the male member 
of the two arose and approached him. 

"My name's Clark Kent," the stranger said as he drew near. 
I was wondering if my cousin and I can join you? Her name 
is Alicia." 

After David scrutinized the pair, he commented, "By all 
means, please sit down, I'd enjoy some company."

While Alicia and Clark seated themselves, David sensed an 
aura which surrounded the two newcomers. He instinctively 
knew, without understanding why, that these individuals 
were somehow related.

Although David could not logically rationalize his 
feelings, he knew that Clark and the young lady with him 
were somehow destined to become close friends, and maybe 
something more. 

When Clark and Alicia were seated, Clark said, "We would 
first like to apologize for eavesdropping on your 
conversation. When we heard that you were enrolled in the 
new special science program, our curiosity was piqued. We, 
too, are going to be part of that academic adventure." 

David grinned and said, "What particular type of courses 
are you planning to emphasize in your studies?" 

Clark replied, "I have an abstract bent. Therefore, I'll 
probably lean towards theoretical subjects. Physics and 
mathematics will most likely be the centerpiece of my 
academic program." 

Alicia then added, "Although my interests parallel Clark's, 
my course arrangements will probably be split between the 
theoretical and the experimental areas. While my spiritual 
brother here will most likely delve heavily into physics 
and chemistry, I will add more mathematics and less science 
courses to my studies. Whenever possible, I'll include 
computer science subjects into my academic curriculum." 

"What career path have you planned for yourself, David?" 
Clark asked. 

"Like you and Alicia, physics and mathematics coupled with 
computer subjects will be the core of my studies," he 
briefly replied to Clark's query.

Realizing that David seemed quite compatible with Clark and 
herself, Alicia quietly inquired, "Would you like to form a 
study group with us when classes begin?" Seeing an anxious 
look in David's eyes, Alicia rapidly added, "I understand 
your uneasiness since you don't know us very well. Please 
consider the fact that you, too, are also a relatively 
unknown quantity to Clark and myself. Placing her hand on 
David's arm she remarked, "I have this innate feeling that 
you are our kind of people and we would like to know you 
better."

"I'd like that," David quietly informed Alicia. "I 
initially felt the same concerns about you and your Clark. 
However, I must tell you that within the past few minutes 
I've felt good about meeting both of you and do appreciate 
your invitation and accept your tentative offer with 
heartfelt thanks."

Then, smiling at his new friends, David remarked, "You know 
the old saying, 'Nothing ventured nothing gained.' So let's 
take a chance on each other. I'll bet we both will come out 
winners.

Then David said, "I have this strange feeling that we three 
are about to embark on a life-long adventure together. Why 
I feel this way," the ex-military said, "is a mystery to 
me. But, that sentiment persists."

"What about your friend Seth?" Clark inquired. 

"Seth is majoring in business, so his academic bill of fare 
will differ markedly from our own," David told Alicia and 
Clark.

"Don't get the wrong impression of Seth, he's a good man," 
David added. "I intent we should maintain our contacts with 
him." Alicia then looked at Clark and then toward David. No 
words were spoken, but somehow a decision had been made to 
include Seth in their little group.

Gazing at Alicia, David asked, "Are you Clark's cousin or 
sister?" 

"You picked that up, did you. I'm really his cousin. We use 
brother/sister interchangeably as a sign of endearment and 
our extremely close association."

David said, "I wish I had some one as close as you two seem 
to be. Only my friend Seth and I have a similar bond; a 
connection that was forged in the midst of a life and death 
struggle against a marauding horde of bandits from hell." 
Davis's modesty prevented him from telling Clark and Alicia 
about the battle of which he hinted. A conflict that in 
reality was waged between the forces of light and those of 
darkness for the lives of a village overflowing with 
defenseless people. Because of his leadership, the forces 
of light had been triumphant this time. The village that he 
and Seth, with a small band of military zealots, had 
defended, was saved by their heroic action. Because of 
David and Seth, with the support of their unit, numerous 
people escaped a horrible fate.

Seeing that David was uncomfortable about his military 
past, Clark changed the subject back to their school 
activities. Then the threesome began to chat freely about 
Yale and their future aspirations

As their conversations continued, Alicia asked David, 
"Could you tell me something of your family and your life 
prior to arriving at this academic temple? From your talk 
with Seth, you both seemed to have had rich and varied 
experiences." 

"So, you want the story of my life," David smiled and 
simply said, "Fine. However," he added, "I would also like 
to know about your past doings." 

Clark and Alicia both smiled and nodded, agreeing with 
David's request. 

Taking a breath, David began, "I was born about twenty-two 
years ago to a couple who were dedicated to educating 
people which subsisted at or near the poverty level. As you 
can already tell from my comments, my parents had a great 
love for, and desire to help, people. To them, only 
individuals mattered. They constantly emphasized the notion 
that physical things would be here long after we were less 
than a memory and that more care should be given to the 
needs of our brothers and sisters. Especially those whose 
lives were being crushed by the demands of society. 

"Unfortunately, when I was about seven, my father was shot 
and killed in his classroom by a deranged student. In the 
act of murdering my father, the crazed individual also 
slaughtered and injured seventeen other youngsters. When 
this horrible incident occurred, my mother seemed to 
immediately sense that her husband had been mortally 
wounded. I was home when this tragedy unfolded and I 
watched as a look of horror enveloped her face. She told me 
immediately, in a no nonsense tone, 'Go to your aunt's home 
and remain there!' As I was leaving our house, she 
whispered, 'Remember us always. Your father and I have 
loved you unconditionally and would have gladly forfeited 
our lives for yours!' Her voice then trailed off and she 
started to cry. That was the last time I saw her alive. She 
passed on an hour after I left the house."

At that point David became somewhat emotional. He placed 
his head on the table and began to quietly sob. Telling his 
tale seemed to have acted as a catharsis and released 
emotions that had been penned up for many years.

As David shuttered and cried, Alicia placed her hands on 
his shoulders and massaged them. She somehow knew that 
physical contact with this man would help soothe his 
anguish. 

Once David gained some control over his emotional state, he 
smiled at Alicia. Then, taking her by the hand, he 
murmured, "Thank you" in a voice filled with sincerely and 
something else she couldn't at the time put her finger on.

Once David's emotional condition stabilized to be rational, 
he said, "Come to think of it, my grandparents, great-
grandparents, great-great grandparents also left this plane 
of existence in the same manner as my folks."

David staring into space said, "I just realized that both 
life partners passing on together seems to be a common 
occurrence in my family line."

"A little scary," Alicia chimed in.

Smiling at Alicia, David remarked, "I wonder if the answer 
to my families' peculiar death patterns are explained in 
the document my aunt gave me shortly before she passed on."

David then removed a folder from his backpack, which 
contained a manuscript written in a strange language. He 
then said to his new friends, "No-one seems to be able to 
translate these writings. I think this document, if it can 
be translated, will unravel the mystery of my heritage and 
will provide the key to my puzzling abilities."

After a brief interlude of silence, Clark asked him, "How 
old were your great-grandparents when they passed on?" 

David started to scratch his head and murmured, "I was 
about seven when they slipped from this world." In a more 
natural voice, David said, "That would make them more than 
a hundred and ten years of age."  Pausing for a second, 
David added, "Something occurred on the day of my great 
great-grandparents' passing, a fact that I never shared 
with another living soul. To anyone but me, what I'm going 
to tell you would probably be construed as a supernatural 
event.

"When I entered the room where my great-grandfather was 
confined to bed, I saw my great-great grandmother sitting 
beside him with her hands clasped in his. They just stared 
at each other, not speaking, but I somehow knew that they 
were communicating. What I saw was a love so great that it 
literally blazed in their eyes making me feel like an 
intruder in a holy sanctuary. After my great-grandfather 
slowly passed from this life, his wife of nearly ninety 
years remained steadfast by his side. Within an hour of his 
passing, my great-great grandmother joined him in that 
timeless realm where it is said that all souls abide." 

"I know it's a spooky story," David told his new friends, 
"but I was there and watched it happen."

He then added, "My family history seems to be spotted with 
unusual events. You should be aware that if everything 
occurs like it has in the past, you should expect me to 
exhibit strange behavior from time to time." Then David 
asked Clark and Alicia, "Are you two sure that you want to 
be associated with someone like me?" 

Laughing, Alicia said in a reassuring voice, "It will be 
our pleasure to count you as a friend; maybe even a close 
friend. We'll be interested to see some of those unusual 
events you've hinted at."

David then rose, clasped Clark's hand, kissed Alicia on the 
cheek and started to move off. However, just before David 
left, Clark asked him to leave his great-great 
grandmother's document with them so it could be 
photocopied.

After David handed Clark the parchment, Alicia invited him 
to stay at their home until the school's dormitories became 
available for occupancy. David was only too happy to accept 
Alicia's invitation. With hardly any funds, he literally 
had no place to stay. While saying nothing, Clark nodded to 
Alicia indicating to her that he heartily approved of his 
sister's kind gesture. She had not acted out of character.

As he walked off, David thought, "I'll have to tell Seth of 
my new plans." 

After David left, Alicia said to Clark, "The texture of his 
document is very unusual." "Yes it is," Clark agreed. "I 
used my x-ray vision to examine its composition, and I also 
attempted to sever a small piece from the main section for 
analysis. In both instances, I was unsuccessful."

Alicia chuckled and said, "I have a strange feeling that 
the fabric of David's document, and the language of its 
message, are not products of this planet." 

Clark again nodded in agreement with her thoughts.

Taking Alicia by the hand, Clark said smiling, "Our first 
extra-terrestrial research assignment." 

Then out of the blue, Alicia coyly asked her kin, "What do 
you think of David?"

Clark grinned and said, "During our conversation, I 
recognized that several subtle patterns of behavior started 
to take shape, all of which, I might add, made me extremely 
happy. First, my dear sister, I sensed that you were 
strongly attracted to David and he to you. Secondly, our 
three auras melded and we have been linked. Furthermore, 
sis, I feel that the auraic linkage between you and Mr. 
Finderman is the beginning of an amorous bond."

"Clark," she added, "I'll only be seventeen in two months; 
isn't that kind of young for me to contemplate a life 
partner?"

"Life partner," Clark replied somewhat startled by Alicia's 
statement.

"Yeah," Alicia rejoined. "That's what I've been 
contemplating since I've met David."

"Well," Clark said, "according the globe's information, the 
marriage time frame for Kryptonians who reached their 
sixteenth birthday appears to be nonexistent.

"Consider this situation carefully my sister. Remember that 
the artificial intelligence module informed us that 
Kryptonians mate for life. If David is to be your life 
partner, your mate, you two will have plenty of time and 
nearly ideal conditions to cultivate an intimate 
relationship." 

"In any case," Clark continued, "all of our tentative 
information indicates that we have discovered the 
descendant of a Kryptonian woman and her Terran consort. It 
appears that she arrived on this planet and married an 
Earth man more than a century ago." 

Alicia agreed with Clark's inferences.

As Alicia pondered her new amorous feelings, Clark had 
already concluded that David was the right person for his 
cousin and would, in time, become Alicia's future soulmate 
and husband. Because of this budding romance, Clark was 
anxious to learn more about their new acquaintance, 
especially about his origins.

Soon after David departed, Clark and Alicia left the 
student Union. As they walked across Yale's campus, Clark 
began to chortle. "What's so funny cousin?" Alicia asked. 
Clark said to her, "David may not have realized it yet, but 
he has just acquired a new family." As Clark ended his 
comments, brother and sister quietly smiled to themselves.

************ 
The next day, David arrived at Clark's and Alicia's home. 
When he walked into the house, all he could say was "Wow!"
 
Alicia hastened to say, "Our family helped us purchase and 
renovate it. When we finish our undergraduate schooling, 
we'll sell this place and move on. For now, it will serve 
as a home away from home, afford us sanctuary, and function 
as a place of study. Also, it will provide our friends 
lodging for overnight stays and living accommodations for 
those who need to stay for longer periods."

"I really appreciate your hospitality," David remarked as 
he removed his backpack.

Before they could say more, they heard a familiar bellow, 
"Lunch is now served by the chef of the house."

Alicia and David then sauntered into the kitchen and 
enjoyed one of Martha Kent's scrumptious recipes, courtesy 
of Clark's masterful culinary skills.

After the meal, David asked, "Clark, why be a scientist? 
You're a great chef and could make tons of money and be 
happy at the same time. Practicing the culinary arts would 
allow you to avoid the tedious and anxiety-ridden 
scientific problems that will certainly aggravate your life 
more often than not." 

Both Clark and Alicia chuckled at David's quick-witted 
remarks.

Clark then said to his guest, "You're probably right, 
David, but I only like to cook for the fun of it and to 
make people happy with a good meal. Believe it or not," 
Clark added, "cooking also helps me relax.  But to cook for 
a livelihood - no way, Jose."

After desert, David asked his host, "Where the heck did you 
learn to cook like that."

"I picked up most of my culinary fundamentals by watching 
and helping mom in the kitchen," Clark told his guest.

"Hey, Clark," David asked, "Could you teach me how to cook 
a la Kent style?" 

"If I cultivate your cooking skills," Clark said smiling at 
David, "what can you teach me in return?" 

When Clark finished his challenge, David's face became more 
serious as he whispered, "I can show you how to bathe in 
ditch water; throw a hand grenade farther than anybody in 
the neighborhood; survive in hand-to-hand combat using a 
modified Bowie knife/tomahawk combination; disable a tank 
by attacking it from the side with a helmet full of mud to 
clog its viewing slits; how not to let your fear terrify 
you into inaction; and a hundred other things that will 
keep you sane between tedium and delirium under battlefield 
conditions." 

While David was sounding off his litany of misery, he 
slowly sank to his knees. His body began to tremble, and 
near-hysterical sobs of anguish seemed to flow from his 
soul. When Alicia sensed David's anguish, she rushed to his 
side and encircled him with her arms. He placed his face 
into her hair and wept. As she held him, their auras 
quietly melded, binding them together from that moment 
until time's end and beyond. 

When Clark looked into Alicia's and David's eyes, as they 
clung together, he knew, without fully understanding, that 
his sister had found her soulmate.

While Clark watched the romantic interaction between Alicia 
and David, the Kryptonian from Kansas became almost 
intoxicated from the joy that radiated from his kin and her 
new life partner. As Clark gazed at the romantic scene 
before him, he felt that something ethereal had suddenly 
sprung into existence and surrounded the future lovers.

Using a special device of his own design that allowed Clark 
to see auras of all kinds, he was slightly taken aback when 
he saw the intensity of the luminous radiation which 
surrounded Alicia and her soulmate, David. This bioelectric 
effect, Clark knew, said it all. These two were definitely 
slated to be mated.

As David and Alicia continued to cling to one another, the 
terrors and uncertainties of their pasts were purged from 
their souls. "I want to crush you to me," David confessed 
to her. "However, if I hold you any closer, I'm afraid I'll 
hurt you," he said. "Harming you," David added, "would rip 
me apart." 

"You can't hurt me," she giggled. 

David looked at Alicia as if she had lost her mind. Clark 
chimed in and said, "She's right you know." He, too, 
chuckled as he added, "Will you two please disengage from 
that all-consuming hug? I have something important to tell 
you and I want you both to hear what I've got to say." 

After they reluctantly separated, Clark said, "David, 
please sit in that large 
chair across the room. At that distance, it will be 
difficult for you to be distracted by my sister and break 
your attention span. Please be patient and just do as I 
ask." 

"David," Clark said, "Please pay attention. Alicia and I, 
with the help of a special globe, have a tale to tell." 

"What are you talking about?" David queried Clark as he 
walked across the room.

Clark pointed to a glowing sphere that had zipped into the 
room and now hovered near its center. As an astounded David 
Finderman flopped into a chair, holographic images began to 
appear, which told Alicia's soulmate an astonishing story. 

At the conclusion of the interstellar epic, David just 
stared at Alicia and Clark with a stunned expression on his 
face.

Seeing David's facial gestures, Alicia hurried to David's 
side and said, with some apprehension, "I hope and pray 
that what you've just discovered will not affect our 
relationship." 

David placed his hands on both sides of her face, kissed 
her tenderly and quietly remarked, "Don't worry about us 
ever parting. We are joined by a bond of love and that, 
sweetheart, is forever."

Alicia's soulmate added, "My devotion to you cannot be 
measured in mere years but eons - from the beginning of 
time to its end." Then he took Alicia in his arms as tears 
of joy cascaded down her face and kissed her passionately 
and with deep and ardent affection. 

David then led Alicia to a nearby chair and, after helping 
her to be seated, he began to pace.

As he walked to and fro across the room he said to Alicia 
and Clark that he didn't give a hoot where they were born.

"Like me," David continued, "you were raised on this planet 
from infancy. As far as I am concerned, that makes you as 
human as anybody else on this blasted world.

"In any case, my thoughts are really moot. Love is a 
function of the soul, not physical attributes or abilities. 
My love for Alicia binds her to me no matter on what world 
we reside."

After a slight pause, David continued, "I feel, in my heart 
and mind, that we are now a family of three. Long after we 
are dead and gone, people will still talk about this day 
and the events that will eventually spring from our new 
family."

He stopped pacing and within a moment the three of them 
were holding each other in a huge embrace as a family kind 
of love engulfed them. 

When they finally released each other, Alicia and David 
went for a stroll to be alone with their love and to talk. 

Alone in the house, Clark pondered the staggering events of 
the past few hours. He did not fully comprehend the full 
impact of what had happened, but he knew that something 
momentous and wonderful had happened. The three of them had 
started a journey down an unknown path. He knew that he and 
his new family would not live to see the end of their saga, 
but that didn't matter. He somehow understood that fusing 
Kryptonian and Terran bloodlines would produce something 
wonderful. A new people would emerge that would enrich both 
ancestral lines. The possibilities were awesome, but the 
rewards for both peoples, and maybe the universe, would be 
immeasurable.

While Clark was continuing to contemplate the future of his 
enlarging family, Alicia and David returned from their 
walk. The two lovers entered the den, and made themselves 
comfortable on the sofa. Alicia then scooted into the arms 
of her soulmate where they embraced and kissed one another 
passionately.

As the Alicia and David continued to embrace one another, 
they were engulfed in a blissful silence where there was an 
intimate meeting of their minds.

As the tranquility of the room caressed them, Alicia became 
aware that her soulmate was not paying attention to her. 
Looking into David's face she became aware that he was deep 
in thought. In the midst of a romantic interlude David was 
thinking hard about something or other. Giggling, Alicia 
commented, "It looks like I have a spaced-out soulmate for 
a life partner." 

Startled by her giggling, David remarked "Huh, what did you 
say?"

"I said, my love, you appeared spaced-out."

"Oh, right," David sighed.

"I was thinking about my great great-grandmother's 
document. If only we could translate her message, I feel 
that a significant piece of her history could be unraveled 
and it could tell me more about my roots."

Shaking his head, David continued, "We'd need a comparison 
between my ancestors unknown language and English; 
something like the Rosetta Stone. You know that inscribed 
rock which linked ancient Egyptian and Greek. If we had 
something like that, we could easily decipher my great-
grandmother's message." 

"What we need is a good library with a universal 
translator," Alicia said laughingly.

"Library, a library," David murmured. Suddenly his eyes lit 
up.

Watching David's face, she witnessed his facial expression 
change from a wistful outer appearance to one of serious 
deliberation.

After catching his breath, David nearly shouted at Alicia. 
"Your Kryptonian library module, hidden in the Himalayas, 
may be the key to my... our dilemma."

Anticipating David's next thought, she said, "It will only 
be available to Clark and me after we reach our twenty-
sixth year. Until then, I don't think the library will be 
of any help to us."

Not entirely satisfied with Alicia's reasoning, David 
turned to Clark, who had just returned to the room, and 
inquired, "What do you think would be the best course of 
action in the case of my family's mysterious document?" 

"In my view," Clark responded, "we should ask the library 
module to translate your great-grandmother's manuscript. 
What's the harm? The worst that could happen would be a 
rejection to our request. "

David then chimed in, "I don't think Jor-El or any of his 
family would surround the library complex within an 
absolute impediment based strictly on some biological time. 
To forbid the use of the library in all circumstances would 
be illogical. Would Jor-El and his family wish to deny 
knowledge which was needed to cope with emergency 
situations? I think not. If I was one of your parents, I 
would allow for certain kinds of queries to be expedited, 
especially when such questions could eliminate possible 
danger or alleviate stressful situations which could, at 
some future time, place our group in jeopardy. Therefore, 
my friends, I think that we should consult the Kryptonian 
library module and ask its help with the translation of my 
great-grandmothers document." 

Listening to her soulmate's arguments, Alicia had to 
support his views. Clark, to Alicia's surprise, also agreed 
with David's notions.

************
At moonset that evening, Clark and Alicia donned their 
stealth outfits, while their newest family member dressed 
in thermal clothing. David needed mountain climbing 
garments to protect him from temperatures in the minus 
forty degree range. To protect her soulmate from detection, 
Alicia wrapped David in a blanket made from stealth 
material to make his silhouette nearly invisible to the 
global RADAR systems each country employed for its defense.

When they were all completely outfitted, Alicia lifted 
David in her arms and rocketed into the stratosphere 
followed by Clark.

When Alicia swept David in her arms, her aura protected her 
beloved from the extremely harsh and uncomfortable flight 
conditions of the upper atmosphere as the two lovers 
journeyed to the mountains of Nepal.

Holding David close to her breast as they soured, Alicia 
and David soon were nearing a particular ice cave high into 
the Himalayas.

As the three adventurers entered the library module's lair, 
the temperature within the den rose rapidly to seventy 
degrees Fahrenheit. The artificial intelligence - AI, 
housed with the library module, had altered the conditions 
in the cave to accommodate David's presence.

Standing in front of the library module some minutes later, 
David asked Clark, "How does one communicate with this 
doohickey?" 

"Doohickey?" Alicia asked in a surprised tone. 

"Okay then, how does gizmo sound?" David laughed. 

"Either doohickey or gizmo is quite satisfactory to get my 
attention," a formal monotone thought pulsed through 
David's head. 

Alicia and Clark were somewhat stunned when David and the 
AI unit started their tete-a-tete.

As soon as Alicia and her spiritual brother, Clark, 
recovered from their shocked condition, Clark whispered to 
the Library module, "Did you really talk to me by mental 
imagery?"

"Yes," was the crusty telepathic reply. 

"My G-D," Clark mumbled, "The library module is alive." 

"I'm an artificial intelligence, not a living entity," the 
module responded Clark's statement.

Clark mentally responded, "Logical communication between 
entities of any sort means to me that you are alive."

"Why do you take that position?" the AI unit inquired.

"You can reason and communicate," Clark replied. "I know 
that you were constructed from inert materials, but Jor-El 
or some other Kryptonian must have given you the ability to 
think and communicate. Sometime from the point of your 
inception, until now, you've developed a logic of your own. 
Library module," Clark continued his argument, "You may not 
be a carbon-based being nor conceived by DNA combinations 
and are not a product of a live birth, but in my mind you 
possess all the elements of life save one. You cannot 
reproduce." 

"Ah," replied the library module, "I can duplicate myself." 

"QED, my friend," Clark said, "You most assuredly are 
alive. If my comrades agree, I will provide you with a 
proper name." David and Alicia nodded their assent.

Smiling, Clark said, "In the presence of my family, I dub 
thee Charlie I." 

"Charlie I of Krypton and Earth," Clark added.

As David was returning to Alicia's side the three travelers 
heard a subdued and affectionate, "Thank you," pulsed 
through their minds.

"Ye G-Ds and little 'golleywogs'" Alicia declared, "Charlie 
I just demonstrated sensitivity." 

"Charlie I," Alicia said, using the library module's new 
moniker for the first time, "we have document here that 
David believes his great-grandmother drafted. It is written 
in a strange tongue. No individual or device on this planet 
has been able to decipher it. Clark and I believe that this 
manuscript is the key to David's past. Could you take a 
look at it?" 

"Place the document upon my scanner table," Charlie I 
directed.

When the document had been positioned as instructed, an 
almost instantaneously thought pulsed through their minds.

"Yes," the image stated, "I can translate this document. 
Please give me a few moments to study the manuscript."

Several minutes latter, Charlie I then informed them, in 
its usual droll monotone voice, "The language is 
Kryptonian."

Within a few seconds of his declaration, Charlie I 
translated, duplicated, and printed the manuscript in 
English. As an added bonus, the library module provided 
them with a complete English-Kryptonian dictionary. Alicia, 
Clark, and David now had their intergalactic "Rosetta 
Stone." 

David picked up the translated document and with trembling 
hands gave it to Alicia. He said in a hushed voice, "Please 
read it. I'm too nervous, sweetheart." 

She lovingly kissed him on the cheek and began to read 
David's great-grandmother's mysterious message.

"To My Descendants," it began:

"I, Jennifra, daughter of Rom-El and Jara was born on the 
planet Krypton. After arriving on Earth, I changed my 
appellation to Jennifer, to accommodate Earthly customs and 
help avoid detection.

"As I matured on my home world, I excelled in the 
scientific and mathematical disciplines, which appeared to 
be a dominant family trait. Throughout my educational 
period, I was encouraged by my parents and teachers to 
study the astronomical disciplines. My academic immersion 
into these specialties led me eventually to Krypton's space 
program. Accepted into the interstellar division of 
Krypton's small space program I was assigned to a unit 
which investigated methods of driving a spacecraft faster 
than the speed of light. Our society's scientific and 
engineering problems when dealing with interstellar travel 
had been plaguing Krypton for some considerable time - 
nearly eight centuries.

"Because of the many failures in our program, governmental 
funding had been reduced to the bare minimum. Just enough 
to allow a small space program to exist. To make the 
situation worse, most nongovernmental space projects were 
not funded at all. 

"One day, while piloting an experimental spacecraft, I 
unknowingly created a wormhole and was drawn into this 
space anomaly. When I emerged from this space-time 
distortion, my spaceship was hovering above the third 
planet of a yellow star. My instruments indicated that 
intelligent creatures existed upon this new world and they 
were 99.9999... percent physically and biologically 
compatible with Kryptonian life forms.

Looking at my distance monitor, I was informed that I was 
more than eight billion light years from my home world. The 
data on my monitor was incredible. As I faced the numbers 
on my screen, I almost panicked. While my body pumped 
copious amounts of adrenaline around my body, I checked and 
rechecked my instruments. In the end, I was forced to 
accept the knowledge that I was a star sailor eight billion 
light years from home.
 
"Stunned at first that Krypton was nearly half a universe 
away, I set about considering my options. After pondering 
my situation at length, I accepted the reality that I was 
marooned for life in the vast reaches of the cosmos. After 
dealing with that sobering thought, I programmed my space 
vessel to orbit the third planet, and spent some time 
studying the habits of its people, the flora and fauna, and 
other useful data that I would need to survive on the 
planet's surface. 

"About two weeks after entering this new solar system, I 
landed my spacecraft in a desolate desert region on what 
was called the North American Continent. I stayed with the 
ship for the next several months, studying the physical 
structure of this world and gathering more data about the 
planet's inhabitants. I had already determined that the 
culture of this world was essentially pre-electromagnetic 
(no radio, television, etc.).

"As my exposure to the solar radiation increased, I began 
to notice that I was developing unusual abilities, some of 
which included acute long-range hearing, telescopic and x-
ray vision, invulnerability to physical harm, heat vision, 
and finally I was able to defy gravity and soar. Flying 
helped me immensely, since I could now visit major 
population centers on this new world, a planet the 
inhabitants called Earth.

"Finally, concealing my spacecraft in a secluded cave in 
"Death Valley" and engaging the ship's cloaking device, I 
left the desert region and flew to a populated center.

"Later, when I was settled, my soulmate and I moved the 
spaceship to our Massachusetts home. Only myself, my life 
partner, and our descendants would ever have access to my 
spacecraft. The coordinates of its location are listed on 
the last page of this document. 

"Soon after leaving my spacecraft, I flew to Heidelberg 
University, a prestigious German academic institution. By 
using my newly acquired super abilities and Krypton's 
advanced technical devices, I was able to place a 
fabricated vita within the school's files. This fictitious 
data, along with other pertinent information, informed the 
inhabitants of my new world that I, Jennifer Ellis 
possessed the degree of Doctor of Science from Heidelberg 
University.

"With my new abilities, I then mined nearly five million 
dollars in gold from the mountains in Peru and opened bank 
accounts in Switzerland and New York. 

"Several months later, I replied to an ad for a physics, 
chemistry and mathematics instructor and received an 
interview at Williams College in Massachusetts.

"The interview, I felt, went quite well.

"As I waited for either an affirmative or negative reply to 
my application for a teaching position at Williams College, 
my enhanced hearing overheard an interesting conversation, 
which had a direct bearing on my employment possibilities 
at the school.

"There was one individual, Murray Luthor, who was 
vehemently opposed to a female teaching at an exclusively 
all men's institution. Most of the other faculty members 
seemed neutral about my gender. However, there was another 
professor, Michael Lang, who vigorously opposed and 
attempted to discredit Luthor's biased remarks. Michael 
first indicated that I was eminently qualified for the 
teaching post. To further influence the university board, 
he added that my credentials and accomplishments were the 
finest he'd even seen and from what he had heard at the 
interview I would be a credit to the college.

"Pausing for a second, Michael told his colleague, that if 
they remained detached from this gender matter, the faculty 
would essentially be siding with Luthor, which would make 
them chauvinistic by default.

"Michael then vigorously continued, 'What does the gender 
of an individual have to do with their ability to perform a 
task. Just because a woman is a walking incubator during 
her gestation period does not alter whether or not she has 
a competent mind. I, for one, do not care what gender an 
individual possesses, nor the color of a person's body, or 
the ethnicity an individual professes. All I would want to 
know,' Michael concluded, is 'can that person do their job 
and do it well. Please don't allow Luthor's prejudices to 
effect your decision whether or not to employ Jennifer 
Ellis as an instructor at our school.'

Seething, Luthor retorted, 'I knew your ancient views, 
Michael, would cause you to support that... that female.'

"'You're right, Murray. I'll support or defend any person 
that has been assaulted unjustly either from a warped 
intellect like you or an individual who uses physical means 
to acquire what he or she desires. Fortunately for 
humankind, my kind of thinking, as you put it, Luthor, has 
been a rather sacred tradition among my people for the past 
four thousand years.' 

"'Some day, your people with its ethical standards will be 
annihilated,' Luthor spat out with hated in his voice. 

"'I think not,' Michael replied. 

"'How can you be so sure?' Luthor smirked. 

"'My people have a very powerful friend,' Michael quietly, 
but forcefully declared. A friend who champions justice, 
charity, and other acts which support the needs of people."

"Needless to say," Jennifer wrote, "I was hired.

"By the time I received tenure three years later, Michael 
and I had been married for nearly two of them, and I was 
pregnant with our first child. 

"About a year before our daughter's conception, we had our 
final confrontation with Murray Luthor. With the use my 
special abilities, Michael and I were able to discover that 
Luthor was involved in a scheme to defraud the school. If 
successful, Murray would have walked off with millions of 
dollars, at the same time forcing the college into 
bankruptcy. A first-rate academic institution would have 
perished had Luthor had succeed.

"When we confronted Luthor about his scheme, he, of course, 
angrily denied our accusations. He then resigned his 
position to avoid prosecution, and left for Metropolis 
vowing vengeance upon us and our family.

"As I reminisce about this period, I can proudly say that 
good had triumphed over evil. While my feelings were 
inexplicable, I knew that this was just the first round in 
a never ending battle between our families - our seed would 
champion justice, while Luthor's would be the exporter of 
evil. When I told Michael about my thoughts, he just stared 
at me for a few seconds and then unhappily nodded agreeing 
with my sentiments. He then told me that he also had 
similar dreams about good and evil. In his vision, Michael 
said to me that he saw a descendant of ours aided by other 
Kryptonians, who will war incessantly against evil, and the 
face of that malevolence was Luthor's. When my husband 
finished telling me about his vision, he was shaking.

"Although I felt that there was some meaning behind 
Michael's nightmares, I laughed jokingly at Michael's scary 
vision to calm his uneasiness and sooth his psyche. He then 
smiled at me, knowing full well what I was trying to do. 
Finally, my soulmate reached out and embraced me, holding 
me close. We were both more than content to remain in that 
position for a considerable time. 

"You should know that just prior to our marriage I made 
Michael aware of my origins. To prove the truth of my 
words, I demonstrated my unique abilities and showed him 
the spaceship. To my amazement and joy, he accepted me and 
my unique abilities without any reservation.

"Immediately after my revelation, Michael took me in his 
arms and kissed away all my remaining fears. As Michael 
held me, I realized that we had a lifetime kind of love 
which could overcome all things which threatened us and our 
special union.

"After much discussion, we decided to keep my enhanced 
abilities a secret. Furthermore, Michael and I also 
resolved not to allow the advanced science of Krypton to be 
disseminated among the nations of Earth. We both felt that 
such a move would be like giving world shattering weapons 
to children. The Terran society was not ready to utilize 
Kryptonian technology wisely.

"For a year or so after our marriage, it appeared to our 
colleagues that our research activities were in limbo. We 
learned later that those at the college expected this kind 
of behavior. It was obvious to them that working out our 
marital routines would naturally take precedence over 
academic research for some period of time. Our behavior was 
not only expected, but our colleagues felt that our 
behavior would help strengthen the love between us. They 
were much wiser associates than Michael and I realized at 
that time in our lives. What they didn't know, of course, 
was that Jennifer was a Kryptonian. Her people were a very 
family-oriented society where individuals mated only once 
during their lifetime and only when a soulmate had been 
found. As you will discover, my descends, all Kryptonian 
marriages are lifelong. It's almost humorous when I finally 
realized that I had to journey halfway across the universe 
to find Michael Lang, my soulmate, life-partner, and lover.

"While our colleagues thought that during our honeymoon 
period we were learning how to live together, which was in 
a large measure true, Michael and I were also actively 
investigating what were the factors that produced my 
special abilities.

"From our inquiries, we discovered that my power source was 
the result of the sun's radiation, a G-type star. The solar 
activity activated special genes, on chromosomes nineteen 
and twenty one which allowed my body to become a huge 
reservoir allowing me to store vast amounts of energy.

"From the ship's library, we discovered that about seventy-
five thousand ago, Kryptonian bio-scientists had modified 
particular bits of genetic material to improve the 
intelligence and strength of the Kryptonian people. The 
major part of this modification centered around chromosomes 
nineteen and twenty-one.

"Later, by observing our children, grandchildren, and great 
grandchildren, we found out that my special genes (K-genes 
we called them) were a dominant trait and would be 
inherited by all of our descendants.

"So now you know that the chromosome modifications which my 
Kryptonian ancestors engineered are dominant traits and 
will be passed on to all offspring of our lineage.

"Michael and I also learned that unless both parents had 
active K-genes, the special Kryptonian abilities would, for 
the most part, remain dormant unless stimulated. To 
revitalize the K-genes, we discovered that electricity was 
the activating agent.

"We constructed a device that would reactivate the K-genes 
of a mixed marriage and could also duplicate the special K-
genes. Our activation-duplication equipment could be used 
to combine K-genes with the DNA of Earth folk if the need 
arose. 

"Therefore, any human could be given super powers and 
become a Terra-Kryptonian hybrid by using our electric 
bridge device. We were quite aware that such a 
transformation would have to be wisely monitored. A super 
human gone wrong could cause great havoc or even destroy 
the world.

"The diagrams needed to construct the K-gene equipment, 
with explanations, can be found in addendum two of this 
manuscript. The instructions are also encoded in electronic 
wafer three in Series A of our notes.

"As we matured and our family enlarged, we decided, instead 
of secretly giving scientific information to the world, as 
it was needed, we resolved to accelerate the rate of 
advancement of Earth's society by subtly helping our 
colleagues discover explicit knowledge so they then could 
achieve their desired technological goals and feel a sense 
of achievement. If you study history, our dear descendants, 
you will note that scientific and technological progress 
during the twentieth century expanded at an increasingly 
rapid pace.

"A year after our daughter Cindy Jennifra was born, we 
constructed a hidden laboratory several levels beneath our 
home. It was then that we retrieved my spacecraft and moved 
it to our hidden underground laboratory.

"Over time, I taught Michael much of the Kryptonian science 
stored in my ship's library module. From this knowledge, my 
soulmate's fertile mind conceived a stream of new ideas. 
With my advanced engineering skills and his ideas, new 
devices took shape in our scientific sanctuary. My husband 
and I created a thin electronic wafer which, when placed 
upon a person's forehead, transmitted information from the 
wafer directly into an individual's mind. The journal you 
are now reading has been placed on one such wafer. We hope 
that the wafer technology will enable us to transmit our 
story to each succeeding generation of our family more 
rapidly. The electronic wafers can also be used as 
educators to teach the Kryptonian language and other 
subjects to our descendents. Michael also wants Jennifra, 
my Kryptonian appellation to be included in our family line 
as each child's middle name. He says, in that way, my 
forename and origins will not perish in the mists of time. 
To me, my name and its remembrance is not really all that 
important. However, my beloved soulmate is adamant about 
this point, so Jennifra will remain part of our family 
line.

"During most of our lifetime, Michael and I used my 
spacecraft to explore Sol's solar system. We saw the 
remains of an extinct civilization on Mars, observed the 
primordial life forms on Io, and studied the remains of a 
space vessel which crashed on Titan uncounted millennia 
ago. 

"In the course of time, Cindy married Nathan Lieb and they 
conceived one child, Debra Jennifra. Both Cindy and Nathan 
were scientists and worked and taught at Metropolis 
University.

"In the fullness of time, Debra married Paul Finderman. 
After David Jennifra, our great-grandchild, was born, 
Nathan used the electrical procedure and acquired the 
Kryptonian special genes and the abilities they engendered. 
The Liebs then duplicated Jennifra's spacecraft and left 
the Sol solar system to explore part of the known universe. 
They first traveled to the Centauri ternary star system 
(our nearest celestial neighbor) and then set course toward 
the perimeter of the Galaxy. To keep in contact with their 
Earth bound family, Nathan created a telemetry system which 
continuously sent deep space information to the hidden 
laboratory beneath our Massachusetts home. 

"By using the electrical method, Nathan had increased his 
life span to about two hundred and twenty years. Since 
soulmates pass away at nearly the same moment, Cindy's life 
expectancy returned to its original length. Her life span 
had been reduced to that of a normal Earthling when she 
married Nathan.

"I had asked Michael early in our marriage if he wished to 
use the electrical apparatus to increase our life 
expectancy. He declined, saying that the meaning of our 
life was not in its length of time a person walked the 
Earth, but in an individual's contribution to the human 
condition.

"'In a more pragmatic sense,' he said to me, 'since an 
extended life span would eventually necessitate faking our 
death and reconstituting our lives at another location, any 
meaningful purpose to our existence would be disjointed by 
such a permutation.' My beloved husband also asserted, time 
and time again, that our love, through the binding of our 
souls would endure beyond forever. We therefore, would 
always be together in more than just a spiritual sense. So, 
my descendants, while my logic could not confirm or deny 
Michael's convictions, I went along with his arguments. To 
tell you the truth, somehow I know that his spiritual views 
are valid. He told me and our children, over and over 
again, that it is what you accomplish with the time 
allotted to you that really matters, not the length of your 
journey through life. So, whether you live a hundred years 
or two hundred years matters little if your allotted time 
on Earth was squandered.

"As I now watch my great-grandson, David, mature, I see in 
him the intellectual curiosity Michael and I bequeathed to 
our line. I also see in him the warrior instincts of my 
beloved father. As we enjoy our great-grandson, Michael and 
I both know that he is the last generation of our line that 
we will be privileged to see and enjoy. My aura has 
protected Michael and me from the biological ravages of 
time for nearly ninety years. Now, as we approach our 
hundred and twentieth year, we both are only too aware that 
the strength of my aura has diminished to a level where 
death will very shortly claim our mortal forms.

"So, my dear descendants, I hope I've given you a glimpse 
of our family's
beginnings. As I look back, my life seems like a fairy 
tale. I traveled nearly halfway across the universe and 
still found my soulmate. To me, that discovery was a 
miracle and a confirmation that the creator of all things 
is a reality. Some would call it luck, but it could be a 
manifest destiny - inevitability guided by the forces for 
good that are at work within the cosmos. Soon now, my 
beloved husband and I will be in a position to have some of 
our philosophical questions satisfied - those concerning 
our chance meeting and the existence of a ultimate cosmic 
life force."

"To you, our beloved descendents, Michael and I leave you 
with our undying love.

"Jennifer Lang beloved of Michael, nee Jennifra, daughter 
of Krypton" 

As Alicia finished reading the translated document, David 
removed a smaller wafer from his wallet and remarked, "I 
never understood the significance of this little device, 
till now."

When David placed the wafer upon his forehead, he gasped.

A few seconds later, David commented, "The wafer 
essentially repeated the information we extracted from my 
great-grandmother's manuscript. It also provided me with a 
working knowledge of the Kryptonian language."

He then gave his wafer to Alicia. When she placed it upon 
her forehead, nothing occurred. She looked puzzled.

"Of course." David suddenly said as he clasped Alicia's 
hand. With his fingers entwined in hers, he again placed 
the wafer on her forehead with both their hands covering 
the electronic device. 

Alicia's eyes widened and she smiled at him. "It worked," 
she exclaimed. 

David repeated his hand clasping action with Clark. As in 
Alicia's case, the results were same.

Clark then said to David, "Apparently, only your aura can 
activate the wafer." 

"Apparently so," David replied.

"Now," Clark added, "our family has a working knowledge of 
our ancient tongue. The Kryptonian language is no longer a 
dead communication medium. They were all immediately aware 
that the revival of the Kryptonian idiom would be very 
useful when the total Library system became available to 
them." 

As silence fell in the cavern, Alicia remarked to David, 
"Sweetheart, your roots are no longer a mystery. Also, 
we've discovered the whereabouts of your great-
grandparent's laboratory. I'm sure we'll learn a lot when 
we investigate its contents."

David turned to Charlie I and said, "Could you please keep 
in touch with us?"

"Will do." Charlie I replied.

David then asked the AI unit, "Can we three visit you here 
on a regular basis?" I'm sure there is much that my family 
would like to discuss with you. We promise not to violate 
any of the taboos surrounding the library module until the 
proper time has arrived."

"The answer to your interrogatives," a metallic like 
monotone voice responded, "is affirmative."

Looking at his Kin, Clark said, "Folks, I think it's time 
to go home."

"Goodbye, Charlie I, see ya soon," Alicia remarked, as they 
soared into the blackness of the night and set a course for 
their New Haven abode. 

************

Soon after their Freshman classes started, Clark, Alicia, 
and David, with several other physics students were asked 
to take a series of examinations because of their unusually 
high school and national testing credentials. The results 
of these special examinations elevated Clark and his other 
family members to Sophomore ranking. This unusual 
achievement so intrigued the university that the Psychology 
Department wanted to examine the intelligence potential of 
these exceptional students. When permission was obtained 
from Clark and his house mates, a series of IQ tests were 
given to these three cerebrally gifted sophomores. The 
eventual conclusion arrived at by the psychology people was 
couched in a general statement. The psychology report 
essentially stated that Alicia, Clark and David possessed 
an inordinately high intelligence potential which the IQ 
examinations used in this experiment could not properly 
ascertain.

Privately, the Psychology Department, in a confidential 
report to the university, suggested that the intelligence 
of the tested physics students was way off the high end of 
the accepted IQ scale. A final note suggested that these 
special students would be a credit to their profession and 
in time an asset to the world.

Another young lady, Margot Montane, also was elevated to 
sophomore status because of her exceptional performance on 
the Physics Department's advanced placement test. Sometime 
during the next several weeks, she joined David, Alicia and 
Clark as a regular member of their study group. By the end 
of the first semester, both Margot and David had moved into 
Alicia and Clark's off-campus abode. While Margot was not 
privy, at that time, to Alicia and Clark's secret, she, 
nevertheless, was considered as part of the off-campus 
family. During their first Summer hiatus, from the 
university, Clark went home to Kansas to help his father 
with the farm, while David and Alicia split their time 
between Colorado Springs, the Smallville farm, and David's 
ancestral home in Massachusetts.

While in Massachusetts, David and Alicia spent a great deal 
of time exploring the hidden laboratory beneath the old 
Lang homestead. All that Alicia and David discovered during 
their search of the Lang lab was communicated to Clark 
telepathically.

Margot went home and essentially 'vegged' during her first 
summer away from the university. 

************
A week before classes began for their second year at Yale, 
Clark, Alicia, David, and Margot arrived at the Kent-
Gerstein home in New Haven eager to get started. As they 
entered the house, they all realized that only two more 
years of study were required to satisfy their Bachelor's 
requirements. It was time for them to begin thinking about 
graduate studies.

As usual, several days before the commencement of classes, 
a party was held for all returning science students at the 
Physics complex. To David's ire, Azai Luthor Danzig was 
again sponsoring this shindig. This year brought an 
entourage with Azai - five bully boys furnish by the Luthor 
family. After a few hours of reminiscing and sharing some 
beverages and snacks, Azai invited a few people back to his 
pad. One of those he asked was Margot Montane. 

While David wanted to prevent Margot from attending Azai's 
private shindig, he knew that didn't have the right to 
manage her life. Although his buddy, Seth, and Margot had 
been dating rather seriously since the latter part of last 
semester, as far as he knew, they had not seriously 
committed to one another. As Margot was ready to leave for 
the private soiree, all that David could do was to tell 
her, "Be careful; Azai has an unduly large libido. I've 
heard, from those in the know, that his apartment was 
created for his sexual excesses - it's supposed to be a den 
of seduction."

When she heard David's pleas, Margot giggled and gave him 
an incredulous look and moved off to join the group going 
to Azai's late night gathering. 

Unfortunately, David's fears were realized all too soon.

Later that evening, there was a knock on the door at the 
Kent-Gerstein home. A few seconds after answering the door, 
Alicia screamed, "David, Clark, I need you, *now!*" 

Both men literally flew to the front door. There they saw 
one of Azai's bodyguards carrying Margot's limp body into 
the house.

Clark quickly grabbed Margot from Azai's hireling and 
carried her to the couch. Azai's flunky casually said that 
she got "hammered" and passed out. Then their boss, Danzig, 
told them to take her home. After Alicia thanked Azai's 
men, they left rather hurriedly.

As Margot lay on the sofa, David removed a small sample of 
blood from Margot's finger and hurried to a small lab in 
the basement of the house. Clark called after him and 
asked, "What the heck are you doing? She needs help." 

David replied, "You and Alicia take care of her for the 
moment. I'll join you in a few minutes. Something smells to 
'high heaven' here. I'm gonna find out just how drunk she 
really was. You know Margot was never an excessive imbiber 
of spirits."

Clark and Alicia nodded and began to help Margot Montane - 
a very close friend.

While David was measuring the alcoholic content of Margot's 
blood system, Alicia applied cold compresses to her 
friend's forehead. As Margot slowly began to regain 
conscious, Clark came from the kitchen carrying a vitamin 
cocktail that would help oxidize the ethanol in Margot's 
body. 

After Margot drank the vitamin elixir, Alicia helped her to 
her room. As Clark's kin helped Margot disrobe, she noticed 
blood on her undergarments. When she removed these items 
from body, Alicia became both horrified and angry at what 
she saw. Staring her in the face was bruised skin and dried 
blood on Margot's thighs and the upper portions of her 
legs. 

After a minute or so, unnerved by what she seen, Alicia 
almost lost it. She retched in the wastebasket and started 
to shake.

Hearing Margot moan brought Alicia back to reality. She 
became quite aware that her friend was in need of immediate 
help. Realizing Margot's plight galvanized Alicia into 
action. First, she helped Margot take a much-needed shower. 
The washing process was not just an act of cleanliness, but 
it also helped remove the emotional rot and corruption 
which had infested Margot's body and mind. After bathing 
Margot, Alicia put her to bed. When the healing properties 
of sleep finally claimed Margot Montane, only then did 
Alicia rejoined Clark in the living room. 

When Alicia saw her spiritual brother, she began to cry and 
then scream almost hysterically as the thought of what 
happened to Margot hit her like a sledge hammer. Seeing 
Alicia coming apart at the seams, Clark jumped up and held 
his cousin tightly. By his actions, Alicia's very 
distraught emotional state began to settle down somewhat.

A few minutes after Alicia regained control of her 
emotions, David rejoined them with a perplexed expression 
on his face. As he approached his housemates, he announced 
that Margot's blood alcohol level was as normal as ma's 
apple pie.

After hearing David's unusual message, Clark remarked, "You 
know, I'm really not  surprised. Margot has never been more 
than a timid social drinker, at best."

"However," David added after Clark became silent, "I did 
find traces of a strange substance in her blood. Based on 
the negative alcohol test and her apparent 'loopyness', I 
believe that Margot, unknowingly, ingested some kind of 
drug. From my rather expeditious analysis of her blood, it 
appears that the properties of the unknown substance 
possessed tranquilizing properties. My results also 
suggested that this particular drug would quickly render a 
person senseless and would mimic the effects of an 
individual who consumed too much booze. It looked like 
someone managed to get his/her hands on a custom-made 
drug."

Alicia then remarked, with a slight quiver in her voice, 
"Your information supports my observations and their 
obvious implications." She told them what she had discerned 
when she'd examined Margot's body.

When she finished her remarks, Clark whispered, in a voice 
filled with loathing, "She was drugged then raped." 

David just stared into space, revulsion strewn across his 
face; hatred mounted in his breast. Loathing for the 
individual who perpetrated this heinous act was beginning 
to consume him.

Alicia could feel the tautness in David's body and was 
aware that the rape scenario had enraged her soulmate. From 
the look on David's face, she knew that he wanted revenge.

It was Clark who finally brought David back to reality and 
soothed his burning soul.

While Clark was convincing David that a physical attack on 
the perpetrator of this horrible act was not the way to go, 
Alicia was awakening Margot.

When the household had returned to some semblance of order, 
Clark announced that they were taking Margot to the 
emergency room located in the school's medical facility.

As Alicia and Clark were escorting Margot to the car, David 
called Seth and told him to meet them at the school's 
medical center. After a brief explanation to his buddy, he 
hurried to join his family.

A few minutes later, Clark, Alicia, David, and Margot were 
driving rapidly through the nearly empty street of New 
Haven to the school's medical facility.

When they arrived at the hospital, Seth was already waiting 
for them. Seeing Margot's blotchy face, he became very 
anxious. Seth's stomach tied into knots and he nearly lost 
his supper. Over the past year, he and Margot had become 
very close; although no commitment had been announced, 
people who knew them could say with some certainty they 
were a couple without a commitment.

Sensing his pain, David took his friend to the side of the 
building and explained the entire situation surrounding 
Margot's condition. Seth was devastated, but like most 
warrior types, found the courage to deal with the current 
crisis.

After speaking with David, Seth rushed to Margot's side, 
clasped her hand in his and said with deep feeling, 
"Everything will be fine. I want you to remember that no 
matter what happens I will never abandon you. Please 
Margot, you must believe me, because my words are my bond. 
I love you, and nothing can alter that reality as long as 
we both live." 

Looking deep into Seth's eyes, Margot knew that his words 
were not just empty platitudes. She squeezed his hands as a 
sign that she understood his sentiments and accepted his 
bond of love -- a forever kind of love. 

A few minutes later, the staff placed Margot in a small 
cubicle. Margot's housemates seated themselves by her bed 
and waited with Margot Montane for a physician. Seth stood 
next to her cot and continually caressed her hands.

After nearly fifteen minutes had passed, a young man in the 
traditional hospital garb, entered the cubby and announced 
quietly, "I'm Dr. Klein." Immediately after introducing 
himself, the young physician said in a most unpretentious 
voice, "Please, just call me Bernie." 

Looking at her chart, Bernie asked, "What appears to be the 
problem?"

Taking a deep breath, Clark explained all the particulars 
and then requested that vaginal fluid be extracted from 
Margot's body and checked for semen.

After examining Margot, Dr. Klein agreed and left the room 
to obtain the equipment he needed to expedite the 
analytical procedure. 

When Dr. Klein returned, several minutes later, he asked 
Margot's friends to leave the room. Alicia, Clark and David 
did as Bernie asked, but Seth refused to leave Margot's 
side. He sat next to her bed and held Margot's hand to give 
the woman he loved what support and comfort he could. 
Seeing that he could not persuade Seth to leave, Dr. Klein 
shook just his head and began setting up his equipment.

When Bernie began the medical procedures, Seth and Margot 
closed their eyes and intertwined their hands even further.

While Bernie worked, Margot took a peek at Seth, who by now 
had buried his face in her hands and was invoking some sort 
of prayer. As he mumbled the words to his incantation, she 
felt his hands tighten still more in an effort to sustain 
Margot in her hour of need. She knew at that moment that 
Seth and she were... What did Clark say? She thought for a 
moment and suddenly the phrase "soulmates" flashed through 
her mind. "Yes," she murmured to herself, "Seth and I were 
truly 
soulmates." 

When Dr. Klein finished, he proceeded to his lab where he 
performed the final phase of his medical analysis. After 
Bernie left Margot and Seth, Clark, Alicia and David 
returned to Margot's cubicle.

After what seemed an eternity, Bernie returned, and 
confirmed that Margot was indeed raped. As Dr. Klein was 
about to leave, Seth asked him, "Do you have family 
somewhere in the Minneapolis area?" 

"No," he replied. "Why do you ask?" 

Seth replied "My last name happens to be Klein." 

Bernie smiled and said, "Sorry, no relatives in 
Minneapolis. " Then he turned once more and left the room. 

When Clark and the others returned to the New Haven house, 
they put Margot to bed.

Returning to the living room, Seth said, "Which one of us 
will have the pleasure of castrating that SOB? If there are 
no takers," he added, "I'd like to volunteer."

"Who are you taking about?" Alicia asked.

"Azai L. Danzig, that son of Satan, the perpetrator of all 
that's evil. That's who!" Seth answered her with venom 
dripping from his lips.

David then grabbed his friend and said, "I understand how 
you feel, but we can't take action until we have facts, 
hard facts; hard facts, do you hear me? We need 
incontrovertible proof. Otherwise, you're the one who will 
do jail time, if you lay a hand on Azai.

"Anyway, that debaucher probably has powerful political 
connections who will do everything possible to protect his 
derriere."

Tears of frustration formed in Seth's eyes as he admitted 
that his buddy David was right.

Looking at David and the others, Seth commented, with anger 
and frustration evident in his voice, "You're right of 
course, but my gut feeling tells me that Azai is 
responsible for all of Margot's pain. It's her pain that's 
tearing me apart."

While David was trying to console Seth, Clark was on the 
phone contacting people who were at also Azai's private 
shindig.

Having talked to a number of people, Clark told his friends 
and family, "It appears," he said, "that Azai persuaded 
Margot to see his new engineering project. They left the 
party together, but Margot never returned. Azai, however, 
rejoined the party by himself, some forty minutes after he 
and Margot left the gathering." 

Clark said to Alicia, "Please stay with Margot. The guys 
and I have a rendezvous with a violateur de femmes."

"Where is this so-called rendezvous going to take place?" 
Alicia asked. 

Giving her a smile, Clark replied, "We're paying Azai a 
little visit at his pad." Alicia also noticed that there 
was no warmth in her brother's voice nor in his eyes. Like 
David's and Seth's faces, it was filled with the fire of 
hate and disgust. She also noticed that David's and Seth's 
bodies were tense as if they were about to go into battle.

As the threesome were about to leave, David said, "Clark, 
Seth, promise me you won't lay hands on Azai. In our 
present emotional state, I'm quite sure he would die a most 
horrific death." Clark and Seth both looked at David and 
reluctantly agreed with his logic.

David then turned to Seth, and further remarked, "I know 
your promise to me is very tenuous, because of your love 
for Margot. When you confront Azai, your first wish will be 
to tear that bastard limb from limb and feed his body parts 
to the fish. *Just don't do it.* Let the law and the 
university handle this situation."

"I'll try to control my hatred for that man," was all that 
Seth could honestly say at that moment.

David added, "Since my anathema for Azai has cooled 
somewhat, let me deal with this defiler of women, this 
beast that walks among us." Smiling he added, "All that 
I'll do to Azai will be to break his limbs and reassemble 
his face. 

"In that way," David said, "He'll live, but in lots of 
pain. And when I'm finished with him, Azai's appearance, I 
assure you, will be repulsive to all that see him - 
especially to women."

Looking at his friend's faces, David knew that his long-
winded pseudo-farce had the effect he wanted. It soothed 
Clark's and Seth's inner tension and made them look at the 
reality of the situation in a more constructive way.

After a few minutes, when all the friends were lucid, they 
said good-bye to Alicia and left for their encounter with a 
reprobate - Azai L. Danzig. 

************
About thirty-five minutes later, two warriors and a man 
from Kansas stood before Azai's den of iniquity.

David knocked on the door, which, after several seconds, 
was opened by a person who possessed gorilla-like features. 
After asking for Azai, Clark, David and Seth were admitted 
to a rather lavish pad. The trappings were obviously chosen 
to ensnare the unwary and to satisfy Azai's sexual desires.

A few minutes after entering Azai's palatial apartment, 
Margot's defiler met them in his living room. "Like my 
pad?" he said to Clark and his friends. "As I'm fond of 
saying," Azai told them with a sneer, "it's a great home 
away from home."

As they listened to this boastful debaucher, Clark, David, 
and Seth were quick to note that six bodyguards accompanyed 
the always wary Azai.

Each of his goons looked like they were ready to do battle 
and destroy, with relish, any person that their master 
pointed out. However, the lord of the seraglio was curious 
and, therefore, had greeted them with his usual crocodilian 
grin. While Danzig attempted to mask his true feelings and 
intentions, Clark's unique abilities helped him get a 
handle on Azai's true intent. The kind of deception Azai 
was using he learned from his uncle Lex Luthor; Lex the 
psychopathic godfather of the Luthor clan.

After all of the formalities had been effectuated, Azai 
came straight to the point and wanted to know the reason 
for their visit. The crafty seducer knew his visitors were 
not here on a social visit.

Clark then handed him a folder containing evidence that 
incriminated one Azai L. Danzig in the rape of Margot 
Montane. Azai, somewhat shocked, sat down on his opulent 
couch and began to read the inculpating information.

After reading the documentation for several minutes, Azai 
looked up and asked in a grim voice, "How am I supposed to 
reply to these obviously fallacious accusations?" 

Clark said, in a formidable voice, "As you undoubtedly have 
read in the dossier we've compiled, you have been 
implicated in numerous sexual assaults by women named in 
the articles of incrimination. To blunt these allegations, 
it would be in your best interests to submit a semen 
specimen to Dr. Klein, at the university medical facility. 
It, of course, will be compared with the specimen found 
within the body of Margot Montane. She, it seems, was your 
latest victim. In her, we have the physical evidence 
needed, when compared with your own sexual fluid, of 
course, that will either clear your name or dam you to 
hell."

Azai snickered, "If I submit to your request, I will just 
provide you with the definitive evidence you're seeking.

"You know, of course, that any statements I make will not 
stand up in court. They would be refuted by the sworn 
statements of my hirelings here. So, therefore, I can tell 
you, in all honesty, I did the deed. I must tell you that 
our dance of lust was most enjoyable, at least from my 
perspective.

"Of course, you already know that I'll deny those 
incriminating statements and disavow that any type of 
copulation between Margo Montane and myself ever occurred.  
As I already told you, The testimony of my confederates, 
here, will corroborate my attestation. My innocence in 
these matters will be sustained."

"You misbegotten son of a nameless father and unknown 
whore!" Seth screamed. 

After Seth's emotional outburst, Clark, and his mates just 
stared at Azai with disgust and hatred blazing in their 
eyes.

As Azai gloated over his supposed triumph, Clark said 
quietly, "Tomorrow, we'll turn our evidence over to the 
Board of Regents. For such serious charges, they will be 
required to convene a tribunal which will be required to 
render a judgment upon your guilt or innocence in this 
matter. I'm sure they will insist that you provide a semen 
specimen to support your claims of innocence. If you 
refuse, I have no doubt that your expulsion from this 
university will happen rather quickly. The data in the 
folder you've perused we'll be given to the Board of 
Regents after your hearing. I have no doubt that it will 
remain as a blot on your university record to be 
scrutinized by interested parties for all eternity."

Hearing Clark's logical and philosophical utterances linked 
with the Board of Regents, Azai knew that Clark was right 
and the jig was up.


As Clark watched, Azai stupidly ordered his bodyguards to 
attack his tormentors yelling, "Break their arms and legs, 
and toss the rubbish out." 

Seth remarked to David, "I'll cover your right flank, just 
like in that skirmish at Hyndai Pass." David smiled as he 
and his friend awaited the assault from Azai's thugs.

The confrontation lasted no more than a dozen seconds. The 
broken bodies of Azai's hirelings were strewn about the 
room. David then glared at Azai contemplating what to do 
with this disciple of Lucifer, when he felt a hand on his 
shoulder. Looking around, he heard Seth say, "He's mine." 
As David looked on, he saw his buddy and dear friend 
advance on the debaucher of his beloved.

When Azai saw Seth approaching, he panicked and very 
foolishly drew a knife and assaulted his adversary.

Seth disarmed Azai, as the rapist lunged toward his foe. In 
the melee that followed, Seth broke Azai's right arm and 
smashed his right leg. With a straight-arm thrust the ex 
solder shattered his assailant's nose and broke his left 
cheekbone. When the brief confrontation ended, a bloodied 
Azai crumpled to the floor, screaming from his excruciating 
pain. 

David walked over to Azai, who by now was in a fetal 
position, and said "You will withdraw from the university 
and vacate the campus by sundown tomorrow and take your 
bully boys with you. Make a sign that you agree." 

Azai made no motion. David grabbed Azai by the hair and 
banged his head three times against the floor. He said, 
"That's to get your attention." He then repeated his 
demand. Azai nodded and sobbing said, "I'll go." 

As David moved away from the broken form of his antagonist, 
Azai swore vengeance against the entire group. David turned 
and said angrily, "Don't make any foolish moves. You don't 
know the environment in which I grew up," David added, his 
eyes brisling with hate. "My friends and acquaintances, the 
ones that are still alive, that is, are in a very unique 
and unsavory business. If anything were to happen to me or 
my friends, rest assured that you and your entire family 
would be suddenly dead and yours and their mortal remains 
would be fed to the fish. I assure you that your demise and 
those of your family would be no great loss to the world. 
If I was a betting man," he continued, "I'd wager that in a 
relatively short time after your family's passing, their 
names would be less than a memory." 

"You're bluffing," Azai moaned. 

"Can you afford to take that risk?" David replied, as he, 
Clark and Seth left the Azai's apartment and disappeared 
into the inky blackness of the night. 

Before dawn of the next day, Azai and his cronies had 
vacated Yale's campus and its environs.
 
************

For the next few weeks, university life, for those living 
in the Kent-Gerstein household, approached an idyllic 
setting. Seth moved in, classes went well, and Alicia and 
David had a successful test run of Jennifra's duplicating-
modification apparatus.

During their experimentation, Alicia and her soulmate 
discovered that the Kryptonian equipment used a high 
voltage electric discharge to modify an individual's 
chromosomes - nineteen and twenty-one to specific.

Once the correct chromosomes had been altered, the unique 
abilities of the treated individual would be activated by 
the sun's solar radiation.

On a Saturday morning, some six weeks after Azai's 
departure, Margot announced  that she was pregnant. To 
Margot's relief, those living with her in the Gerstein-Kent 
house were very supportive of her gravid condition.

As those living in the Gerstein-Kent New Haven house 
congratulated and showed their support for Margot, Seth 
quickly moved to her side and held her close whispering in 
her ear, "You know how I feel. I will you love now and 
forever more.

With a stunned look on her face, Margot clasped Seth to her 
breast and burrowed her head into his neck, while she 
murmuring, "I love you too. I've loved you for such a long 
time."

"In my wildest dreams, I never thought you had feelings for 
me," Margot said to Seth, as she caressed his face.

"I think I've loved you from the moment we met," Seth 
answered her. "I was just too shy to do or say anything 
about my feelings."

As Margot looked at her beloved, she said, "This baby is 
really a blessing. Because of the child I'm carrying, we 
found one another. I only wish it was our child, not just 
my kid that's growing within me."

Looking into Margot's eyes, Seth said, "The baby you're 
carrying is ours. While I didn't sire the kid, 
nevertheless, when he or she is born, we will be the 
parents of that baby. That's for sure. That's for dang 
sure."

Pausing for a moment, Seth added, "Although many people can 
create life, only those who raise a child can truly be 
called parents. They're the ones who slug it out over the 
next twenty years or so in a valiant attempt to raise a 
decent human being.

Taking Margot's hand, Seth quietly said, "We'll get married 
as soon as possible." Lacking a ring, Seth kissed Margot 
passionately to seal his commitment to her. As their lip 
lock intensified, Margot's arms encircled her beloved's 
neck as she mentally thanked G-D for helping her find this 
wonderful man.

When they finally separated, Margot put her head on Seth's 
forehead and whispered, "Yes, I'll be honored to marry you. 
I'll love you until forever is no more."

When Margot and Seth announced their intention to marry, 
all hell broke loose in the house.

After the commotion subsided a bit, Seth announced that if 
it was all right with his fiancee, he and Margot would be 
married the following week. Margot nodded her agreement.

Seth then asked David to be best man, Alicia to be the maid 
of honor, with Margot's approval, of course, and Clark 
would act as one of the witnesses.

As he finished speaking, Seth looked at Margot, and to 
bolster her spirits he remarked, "My love for you is more 
important than life itself. My feeling for you, beloved, 
increases day by day. It's time for us to bond into a 
soulmate unity which will last beyond time itself."

Gazing at Margot, Seth added, "I believe that we have been 
conscious of our love for some time and were to shy to 
commit to one another. Even without the events of the past 
weeks, we eventually would have acted upon our feelings, 
which would have resulted in our physical and spiritual 
union. But, my dear, because of unusual circumstances, we 
must dispense with all the courtship formalities and marry 
sooner than expected. After all sweetheart," Seth added, "I 
don't want our child to have a derogatory appellation 
attached to her or his name." 

Margot then smiled at her fiancee, while tears cascaded 
from her eyes from the joy and sorrow that overwhelmed her 
at the same time.

Holding her tightly, Seth asked, "Is everything in a go 
mode?" She answered him with a kiss, a kiss that wiped away 
all the fears and uncertainties that she and Seth 
possessed. Margot's and Seth's hearts, at last, were full.

When the emotional commotion in the house finally settled 
down, Seth, Alicia and Margot wandered toward the kitchen 
to prepare the evening meal.

As the others also moved towards the dining area, David 
quietly asked Clark, "Could you take me to see Charlie I 
this evening." Gazing at his brother to be, Clark nodded 
his okay. Although very curious, Clark asked no questions.

As David and Clark were about to leave the house later that 
evening, David turned toward the kitchen and yelled, "Clark 
and I are going on an errand. See yah when we return." 

Thirty minutes later, David, after telling Charlie I about 
Margot's condition, was having a serious scientific 
discussion with the library module. He wanted to know if 
the DNA from the original male donor could be replaced with 
another DNA bundle before the gestation process was 
completed. To David's surprise, Charlie I replied 
affirmatively and transferred the required physical and 
chemical data needed for such a process directly into 
David's and Clark's memories. As they were about to depart, 
Charlie I said to David, "Are you aware that your genome is 
Kryptonian?" 

"No," David responded. "How can that be? I don't possess 
Clark's or Alicia's unique abilities."

"Remember Jennifra's manuscript?" Charlie I reminded a 
somewhat confused David Finderman. Smiling, David's 
spiritual brother nodded his head indicating to Charlie I 
that he understood the library module's subtle message.

To refresh David's memory, Charlie I reminded him of 
information that Jennifra's message had told him and was 
ingrained in his memory. "Since Jennifra was your great-
grandmother and her soulmate was from Earth, the special 
DNA you inherited from her was presently in a dormant 
state.

"As Jennifra had explained in her manuscript," Charlie I 
reiterated, "the Kryptonian bioengineers and scientists 
insured that the special DNA of their species would always 
be the dominant factor when propagation with a different 
genetic species was successful. When that type of mating 
occurred, the special Kryptonian genes would be preserved 
through all successive generations. However, they would 
remain inactive unless treated with an electric stimulator 
similar to the gene duplication and transmission device 
described in her document." 

"Wow," was all David could say at that moment. David added 
when he recovered his reasoning, "I never thought that I 
could inherit my great great-grandmother's unique 
abilities."

"Read your ancestor's document more closely," Charlie I 
advised.

Thanking the library module for its assistance, Clark and 
David returned home. 

As they entered the house, Alicia said, "You two have been 
away for nearly two hours. I was starting to worry." 

David kissed her on the cheek and whispered, "Clark and I 
had a conference with Charlie I." 

Her eyes opened in surprise and asked, "Was your mission a 
success?" 

"From a scientific point of view, yes. Our conference was 
more successful than I dared hope." 

Alicia smiled and took his arm as they walked into the 
kitchen, where they met Seth and Margot enjoying a mug of 
herbal tea. After David and his fiancee seated themselves, 
Margot said, "You and Clark were gone for nearly two hours. 
Is everything okay?" David laughed and said, "I've acquired 
two new mothers."

Teasingly, David said, "Another worrier in the house." 
Margot gave him a look that said what the hell brought on 
those remarks.

Seeing Margot's confusion, David remarked, "Everything's 
fine, Margot. I apologize for my foolish comments."

David then, in a serious tone, said, "Seth... Margot, I 
have something very important to talk over with you guys." 

Hearing the serious tonicity of David's voice, Margot and 
her fiancee immediately gave David their wrapped attention.

"Suppose," David continued, "that Azai's DNA could be 
replaced by Seth's in Margot's unborn child. This would 
make the unborn child the biological offspring of Seth and 
Margot, not Azai and Margot. Would you two consider going 
through such a procedure?" 

Margot and Seth looked at each other and simultaneously 
said, "Yes. That would be great, if it can be done."

Margot then added, "From my limited knowledge of biology, 
what you are contemplating, David, is beyond the scientific 
know-how that presently exists on this planet." 

"Upon *this* planet, yes," David said. 

Before David could inform Seth and Margot about the 
Kryptonian DNA conversion procedures, Clark entered the 
room, carrying a syringe, and asked Seth if he could 
extract ten cubic centimeters of blood from him. Seth, 
although mystified, agreed to Clark's request.

After obtaining Seth's blood sample, Clark deftly 
sidestepped all questions, and rushed to the basement lab 
where he began preparing the DNA conversion serum. 

Before either Margot or Seth could begin interrogating 
David, he asked them to follow him into the living room. 
There, Alicia was waiting for them with her Kryptonian 
globe hovering in the center four feet above the floor and 
radiating an intense luminous light.

Somewhat stunned, Margot and Seth still managed to ambulate 
to the hovering globe and attempted to learn how the 
floating object defied gravity. 

After a few moments of studying the globe, Margot, with an 
incredulous look, said, "Please guys, explain this... 
phenomenon. Seth and I don't understand what's going on 
here." 

David told them to sit down and listen to a tale which 
included the glowing orb. In his story, Alicia's soulmate 
incorporated holograms and sound projections to emphasize 
the validity of what they were told.

At the conclusion of David's presentation, which also 
included his own odyssey from childhood to the present, 
Seth and Margot were simply speechless.

After a few moments of silence, Alicia quietly spoke to 
Margot and her significant other and made it clear that 
none of the information David told them must ever be 
divulged to anyone outside of their family.

Margot then looked at Alicia inquisitorially and remarked, 
"You consider Seth and I as part of your family, don't ya."

"You better believe it" Alicia answered her hew new sister.

Alicia continued, "Any future which you and Seth will have 
will have is irrevocably tied to everybody in this house. 
Smiling, Margot mused, "It would be nice for all of us to 
possess those special powers illustrated in the globe 
generated holograms. Then, we all would be one super 
family." Alicia nodded at her new sister and said, "Why 
not?"

"If my timetable is correct," David remarked, "in about a 
month, our special modification device will be fully tested 
and be ready produce what you so eloquently expressed. 
Then, my sister, there will be three more super beings 
flying around this world of ours. More," David added, "When 
we have our own kids. The special chromosomes that will be 
created in your bodies are dominant sex linked traits and, 
therefore, will become genetically transferred to our 
descendents till the end of time."

One more note, David added. "Since you two will possess 
super genes and mine will be reactivated, you should know 
that we will develop abilities which will be identical to 
Alicia's and Clark's powers."

"Moreover," David continued, "the child you're carrying, 
Margot, will naturally develop these unique abilities as it 
matures. This child, and others you two will conceive, will 
pass on their special chromosomes to their progeny. The 
same is true for the rest of us."

As David was finishing his comments, Clark re-entered the 
living room with a syringe filled with the DNA conversion 
serum. Walking over to Margot, he asked her permission to 
introduce a clear yellowish fluid to her body. Without 
hesitation, she agreed to his request.

************

About six weeks after the DNA conversion fluid was injected 
into Margot's body, Seth and his soulmate visited the 
school's medical facility and requested to see Dr. Klein. 
When Bernie recognized Seth and Margot, he grinned and 
congratulated them on their recent nuptials and wished them 
every happiness. 

Thanking Dr. Klein for his good wishes, Seth quietly asked 
the physician, "Can we talk to you privately?" 

Agreeing to the Seth's request, Bernie led them into his 
office and closed the door.

When they were all seated, Margot said to Dr. Klein, "I 
want you to take a tissue sample from each of us, including 
Margot's fetus, and compare them with respect to their DNA 
content.

Before Bernie could answer her, Margot told Bernie most 
emphatically that if he decided to carry out their request, 
he must promise not to discuss the results of his findings 
with any of his friends or colleagues. In fact, no one 
outside our special household must know that such a 
procedure was ever carried out.

Dr. Klein gave them a quizzical look, but after some 
discussion, agreed to Margot's terms.

As they waited for the results of Dr. Klein's analysis, 
Seth held Margot in his arms, enjoying their closeness and 
the love that flowed between them.

Several hours later, Bernie returned to his office and 
handed the couple a computer print-out of his DNA study. 
Even before Seth and Margot pursued the printed output of 
Dr. Klein's results, Bernie's facial expression said it 
all. The print-out just confirmed what Bernie had 
telegraphed Seth and his spouse. There was no doubt that 
Seth was the father of Margot's fetus. No trace of Azai's 
DNA sequences could be found in the genome of the unborn 
child.

When Margot and Seth were officially told the test results, 
they already knew that the Kryptonian DNA conversion serum 
had been successful beyond all imagining.

Standing, Seth murmured quietly, "Thank G-D for Krypton's 
scientific achievements and the miracle it wrought." 
Margot, clutching Seth's hand, whispered "Amen."

When Margot and Seth finally looked at Bernie, they could 
both discern the unspoken questions mirrored in his eyes. 
She placed her hand on Dr. Klein's shoulder and said, "The 
science that displaced the rapist's DNA and substituted it 
with that of my husband's genetic material is still an 
experimental procedure and is top secret. As you promised, 
please keep what you've learned close to your chest."

The Kleins, Seth and Margot, were fully cognizant that the 
Kryptonian DNA switching process would not become available 
to humankind for some considerable time, and most certainly 
not in their lifetime. Such a manipulative DNA technique, 
in the hands of unscrupulous individuals, could do 
irreparable harm to the human genome.

Before Seth and Margot left the medical facility, they once 
again thanked  Bernie for his help and cautioned him again 
not to disclose his findings to anyone, especially the 
world scientific community. He agreed to wait until this 
new DNA process was published in a prominent journal before 
publishing his own data.

************

Soon after the DNA conversion process had proved 
successful, the testing phase of the DNA modification 
apparatus was successfully concluded. Then, David's dormant 
super genes were revitalized, Seth and Margot were provided 
with modified chromosomes which also provided them with 
super powers.

With the modification equipment now completed and the 
control of David's, Seth's, and Margot's new unique 
abilities mastered, the remainder of the academic year 
proved to be relatively uneventful.

As Memorial Day approached, Clark decided to visit his 
folks, while Alicia and David journeyed to Colorado Springs 
to spend the holiday with the Gersteins.

Because Margot's delivery date was very close - the middle 
of June - she and Seth stayed close to home.

While the others of their clan visited their folks, Seth 
and Margot checked and fine-tuned the arrangements for 
their new arrival. 

Right after the Memorial Day holiday weekend, the weather 
around New Haven became unstable. A horrendous rain storm 
invaded the area and stalled. The deluge it produced 
inundated the region flooding roads, disrupting telephone 
communications, and leaving many people stranded. As the 
fury of the storm increased, power lines were swept away 
and large trees were toppled. With communication down and 
roads impassible, emergency services were nearly paralyzed.

About nine P.M. one evening at the height of this 
horrendous storm, Margot's "water broke" and soon 
thereafter her labor contractions began and steadily 
increased.

Even before Seth could make some sort of a decision of how 
to proceed, the frequency and the intensity of Margot's 
labor pains suddenly escalated. Her unusual labor condition 
forced the issue. He and Margot would have to deliver their 
baby at home and by themselves.

Measuring the amount of dilation Margot's birth canal as a 
routine check, Seth was astonished to discover that his 
soulmate had nearly reached the transition point in her 
delivery cycle.

Reaching any hospital by phone was no longer be an option - 
the phones weren't functioning. Driving through the storm 
to a medical facility was also out of the question. The 
roads were blocked by debris and fallen trees. And to make 
matters worse, the streets leading to the university 
flooded.

While he was still pondering his options, Seth became aware 
of Margot's rapidly advancing labor, now nearly at the 
delivery stage. Realizing how close Margot was to 
delivering their child, nearly caused him to panic.

Gaining control of himself, Seth grasped Margot's hand and 
told her as calmly as he could, "My love, bringing this 
baby into the world is now up to us, us alone." Looking 
heavenward, Seth murmured, "Oh G-D don't let her freak out 
on me."

As Seth's words washed over her, Margot began to cry. 
Although calm at that moment, fear of her advancing labor 
and impending delivery of her first born was slowly 
stealing her rationality. She knew that it would be a 
struggle to keep focused during delivery of her baby.

Realizing that his wife was losing her ability to think 
rationally, Seth garbed Margot and shouted at her saying, 
"Snap out of it, I can't do this alone. You and I must work 
together or our baby may be still born." Seth didn't tell 
Margot that without her cooperation, her life could also be 
in jeopardy

As he prepared to help Margot bring their child into the 
world, Seth thought about his treatment of his soulmate. 
Yelling at Margot was way out of character for him. He just 
didn't know what else to do to help his wife maintain her 
sanity and focus during the coming stressful situation.

When Margot calmed down for a few minutes, Seth, moving at 
super-speed, acquired the medical information he would need 
about a home birth from the family's library.

After reading the how to's of the birth process, Seth 
rocketed about the house, collecting the essential items 
for the baby's delivery.

When everything was in readiness, it became a waiting game.

As Seth place Margot's hand in his, the expectant father 
was not a happy camper, to say the least.

While waiting for Margot to reach her transition state, 
Seth recalled something he'd learned during a senior health 
seminar in high school.  He jumped up and zipped down to 
the corner store and purchased some half-dozen unused 
newspapers.

Returning to the house, Seth checked his wife. It was 
nearly time for her to start pushing. While he waited those 
last few minutes, Seth sterilized bedding material, placed 
it on the floor and put his wife upon the soft makeshift 
bed. He next filled two plastic tubs with water. Using his 
super-breath, Seth cooled the water in one tub to about 
fifty degrees Fahrenheit, and heated the water in the other 
tub to near ninety degrees of temperature with his heat 
vision. Alcohol, blankets, and the unused newspapers were 
then positioned near the birthing area. 

"What are the newspapers for?" Margot asked and then 
grimaced, as a particularly nasty contraction made its 
presence known.

Grabbing her hand to give her emotional support, he said, 
"The inside pages of a newspaper are nearly sterile, 
because newspapers are produced by a mechanical device and 
have not been contaminated by human contact." As he talked, 
Seth measured the birth canal again and told Margot, "You 
are eight and a half centimeters dilated. Don't push, even 
if the urge becomes overwhelming. Fight it baby." Margot 
nodded, just as another contraction racked her body.

As the time between contractions continued to decrease, the 
duration and the pain of each one seemed to increase 
exponentially. Seth sensed by the look in Margot's eyes 
that she was about ready to start pushing. Measurement of 
the birth canal confirmed his gut feeling. Margot was now 
ready to deliver their baby.

Smiling at her to bolster his soulmate's spirits, while at 
the same time being scared stiff himself, he sent a 
telepathic plea to Charlie I and requested that the library 
module summon the other members of the family.

At that moment, Seth desperately needed his family's 
support and assistance. As he leaned over to assist his 
wife, Seth damned himself for not calling his kin for help 
sooner.

While he prayed that help would arrive in time, Seth took a 
moist cloth and cleansed Margot's body of its perspiration. 
After sponging her down, he again measured the birth canal 
and found that she was finally fully dilated. He thanked G-
D that the transition time was over and told his wife that 
they were now ready to begin the final phase of the birth 
process. Placing Margot's legs in his home made stirrups, 
he positioned himself to coach his wife and to receive 
their baby.

Looking into Margot's eyes Seth said quietly, "When I tell 
you to push, bear down and count to ten. Then ease off." 
After pushing for several minutes in this manner, nothing 
seemed to be happening. He used his x-ray vision and found 
that the baby was in a breach position. The birth of their 
child could not occur unless the baby was turned. Seth knew 
what to do, but he became anxious, which nearly caused him 
to freeze.

As Seth felt himself slipping into a mental abyss, he 
reached deep into his psyche and drew upon his energy 
reserves and used them to regain control of his emotions.

He then said to his wife, "Dear, I must enter the birth 
canal and turn our baby. It must be done now or our child 
will go into distress and die." What he didn't tell her was 
that her life too would be in jeopardy if he wasn't 
successful.

Catching his breath, he told his Margot, "As I turn the 
baby, you may feel some pressure. Remember that what you 
feel will be me rotating our child. Are you ready?"
 
Margot replied in a frightened voice, "Ready." 

Using his x-ray vision as a guide, Seth was successful in 
correcting the baby's  position in the birth canal.

Twenty minutes later, a daughter was born to Seth and 
Margot Klein.

Seth immediately cleared the fluid from the baby's air 
passages and severed the umbilical cord. He then dried and 
cleaned the baby with a sterile soft towel. As Seth was 
about to push on Margot's abdominal region to help remove 
the after birth and some clotted material from his wife's 
body, he suddenly became aware that their was daughter was 
not breathing.

Grabbing the infant, he gave the baby a smack on her rear 
with no results. Almost panicking, Seth began to plunge his 
daughter alternately into the tubs of cold and hot water. 
He continued this procedure for nearly twenty seconds, 
becoming more and more frantic as time passed. 

Suddenly, there was a piercing cry. Life had won the battle 
over its opposite number, this time. 

Seth again quickly dried his daughter, placed her the 
sterile portion of a newspaper and then wrapped her and the 
paper in a blanket. He then placed his daughter in the arms 
of her mother. He then resumed pushing on Margot's abdomen 
to retrieve the afterbirth and remove any blood clots that 
had formed during the birthing process.

Seth worked on his wife for nearly an hour. Only when his 
x-ray vision indicated that all of the unwanted birth-
related items in her uterine area had been expelled, did he 
cease pressing to clear her abdomen area.

When all that Seth could do had been completed, he picked 
up his wife and daughter and flew them to the school's 
medical center.

Fortunately their aerial trip was not observed. Entering 
the hospital, Seth called for Dr. Klein who arrived almost 
immediately. Seeing what Seth was carrying, he hustled them 
into an empty room, where he thoroughly examined Margot and 
her new born daughter. After the check-up, he asked Seth to 
allow Margot and the baby to be admitted to the hospital 
and stay overnight. He wanted to monitor them both to make 
sure that mother and daughter were A-okay. Seth agreed, 
providing he could stay with them. "No problem," Dr. Klein 
replied and made arrangements for a room with a crib and an 
extra bed. 

Several minutes after Seth had flown Margot and their baby 
to the medical center, Clark, Alicia, and David arrived at 
their New Haven home. Discerning the condition of the den 
area, they hastened to the hospital. As Seth and Margot 
were discussing names for their new daughter, three newly 
arrived super-beings suddenly invaded their space.

After a round of hugs, kisses and back slapping, Alicia 
asked, "What name have you guys chosen for this little 
munchkin?" Margot replied, "We're gonna call her Jessica 
Rose."

Clark lifted up Seth's and Margot's first born while Margot 
said, "Here's to Jessica Rose, the newest member of the 
Klein family and a very special addition of our people."

"Here, here" echoed through the room.

Slapping Seth on back, David said to Margot, with tears in 
his eyes, "You two have a beautiful daughter and have given 
her an exquisite name." Margot reached for David's hand and 
squeezed it murmuring, "Thank's, my brother."

As the super family chatted amongst themselves, Clark sat 
in a chair and became somewhat pensive.

Noting Clark's thoughtful mood, Alicia said lightheartedly, 
"A penny for your thoughts cuz." 

Clark looked at Alicia, smiled, and said to all present, 
"You know, Margot's statement 'our people,' spoken in a 
nonchalant manner, was more than just a carefree phrase. 
Think about its meaning," Clark said.

Looking at the baby for a few seconds, Clark added, "Those 
of us in this room all possess unusual physical abilities 
and exceptional mental capabilities. If our existence were 
known, ask yourselves how would the greater part of Earth's 
population react to our presence?"

As Clark stared at his kin, he knew that they understood. 
Shaking his head, he commented, "The people of this planet 
do not have a good track record when dealing with 
differences. This is especially true when you see how 
existing ethnic and racial diversities treat one another. 
The notion of 'treat the stranger as thyself' is a 
magnificent concept. Unfortunately, at present, it's just 
an ideal. Most often this beautiful thought is ignored 
because of fear. Terror of the unknown often clouds the 
public's mind when it comes to the unknown. Fear of the 
stranger can generate such mindless hatred that people's 
blood lust would cause unimaginable death and destruction."

"What are you're inferring?" David asked Clark. 

"I'm suggesting," Clark answered David, "That until the 
mistrust of the outsider wanes, we should not acknowledge 
the existence of our emerging people."

After listening to Clark's comments, Seth said, looking at 
his daughter, "I am in, this includes all of us."

After listening to the family's discussion, Seth chimed in 
commenting, "The Terra-Kryptonian (TK) people, who came 
into existence with the aid of some Kryptonian technology, 
would be considered aliens if they knew we existed. Aliens 
in the minds of our neighbors because of their innate fear 
of the unknown. They would view us with suspicion and as a 
possible threat to their society. Therefore, I strongly 
favor that we remain cautious when dealing with cousins on 
this planet."

"Although it is not logical nor wise to speculate about the 
future of our family," David remarked, "I feel that we as a 
people have been created by destiny for some sublime task. 
However, until conditions change on Earth, I agree with 
Clark and Seth. We must conceal the existence of our 
emerging society for our mutual protection, so eventually 
we can fulfil our kismet." 

"Furthermore," David added, "a new beginning requires a new 
covenant. I know that we've talked about this idea before, 
but now, with the birth of this precious baby, I believe 
it's time we acted on that notion. After Margot and Jessica 
are strong enough to travel, we should retire to the Kent 
farm and consider a new perspective for us and our 
descendants." 

When David concluded his remarks, they all looked at one 
other and silently nodded their heads.

A direction had been chosen and the trail marked. The march 
toward Utopia had begun. 

************

A month later, the entire family journeyed to the Kent 
homestead. Clark's and Alicia's parents also were included 
in this assemblage. In fact, they were also invited to be 
working members of the first Terra-Kryptonian conclave. 

For the first few days at the Kent farm everybody relaxed. 
The preparation for the coming event had pretty much 
exhausted everybody and frayed their nerves.

As the family tried to relax, Sara and Martha spent most of 
their time spoiling Jessica Rose. They said it was their 
prerogative as acting-grandparents to pamper the child.

Of course Seth protested, but his words fell on deaf ears.

Margot just laughed. She knew that this was a no-win 
situation. A return to a so-called normal routine for 
Jessica would have to wait until she and Seth and their 
child returned to New Haven. 

After the family's R and R had calmed everyone's frazzled 
nerves to some degree, Clark summoned everybody to a 
meeting, which would take place in Martha's dining room. 
The agenda for this gathering was to define the ethical and 
moral protocols for their newly evolving community.

Clark started the dialogue by contending that the central 
core of their spirituality should be the revelation at 
Sinai - the Ten Commandments. 

He asked, "Does anybody here disagree with this 
recommendation?" No one challenged his proposal.

David added, "There are many philosophical texts that I 
believe should be included as historical references and 
guides, which can help clarify and enhance the way we 
approach the divine." Again, none of the assemblage 
disagreed with ideas placed on the table.

While contemplating other notions, Margot remarked, "You 
know guys, what we're doing is removing the dogmas of the 
past and casting out the overbearing ceremonial rituals 
which have evolved over the ages." 

Josh Gerstein then commented, "Margot, I believe you have 
summed up the ethical and moral foundations of a new 
tradition."

Nodding his head, as if agreeing with his own thoughts, 
Josh then added, "What about practical issues like 
marriage, baby naming, war, etcetera, etcetera?"

"The naming of children," Alicia answered her father, 
"should still be the prerogative of the parents. Names and 
dates of newborns ought to be recorded on a parchment-like 
substance obtained from Charlie I." She passed out samples 
for them to examine.

"It's nearly indestructible," Alicia told her family, "and 
it can be used for recording marriages, baby namings and a 
host of domestic things about individual families. These 
items could be stored for posterity when access would be 
universal. All official documents should be encoded within 
the crystal structure of stabilized diamonds and stored in 
electronic safes. In this way such information would also 
endure for eternity."

"If there are no nay sayers," David commented, "I vote that 
we accept Alicia's proposal." The silence that followed his 
remark was like thunder roaring across the sky shouting 
*yes, yes, yes....*

Then Seth chimed in, "The possibility of war or fighting 
for one's own survival will necessitate a military presence 
within our community. I personally believe that all members 
of the Terra-Kryptonian people, should be warriors as well 
as scholars. Military training, therefore, should be 
mandatory."

Seth was fully aware that there would be strong opposition 
to his military proposal. War was an abhorrent estate to 
their group.

So, before any nay sayers could speak up, Seth strengthened 
his position by quoting Thomas Jefferson, who had 
proclaimed "Eternal vigilance is the price of liberty."

"Does Jefferson's thoughts answer those who may be somewhat 
leery about a military presence among our people?" Alicia's 
father said, "I think you and Jefferson would have made a 
great team. From my knowledge and experience during World 
War II," Josh remarked, "I, for one, will support your 
proposition."

With some reservation the super family agreed to include 
Seth's military position supported strongly by Josh and 
David.

Martha then reintroduced the marriage question. 
"Matrimony," she said, "is such a vital link between souls 
and the divine that it shouldn't be taken lightly. If the 
matrimonial pillars of this new society we're creating are 
strong, a sound and loving family structure will be forged 
and can be easily maintained. I believe that from such a 
spirituality oriented and loving family we will create and 
perpetuate good ethical and moral values generation after 
generation."

"Martha," Alicia said, "to alleviate not only your concerns 
about the nature of marriage and our people, David and I 
have prepared a protocol for celebrating connubiality. I 
guess it's time to present our recommendations to the 
family." Without further adieu, Alicia began to read the 
framework of a matrimonial contract that she and David 
prepared.

"(1) The Groom, when placing a plain gold ring on the right 
index finger of the Bride, should make the following 
statement: "By this ring, you are consecrated to me as my 
wife in accordance with the Ordinances of the Terra-
Kryptonian people, G-D's edicts expressed in the Decalogue, 
and the longing of our souls." 

"(2) The Bride, when placing a plain gold ring on the right 
index finger of the Groom, should make the following 
statement: "I belong to my husband as he belongs to me. 
This ring is a symbol that you are my soulmate and is a 
proclamation of my love and devotion to my life partner 
until times end." 

Alicia continued, "Both my fiance and I felt that each 
participant in the ceremony should express a separate but 
equal statement. However, the actual binding process is the 
same: a ring, placed on the right index finger. The right 
index finger was chosen because it contains blood vessels 
that are directly connected to the heart, the traditional 
seat of love. You should note that in our declaration 
statements, the right index finger is pointed in an upward 
position, acknowledging and giving honor to the Eternal 
one."

Pausing for a moment, Alicia added, "David felt that by 
exalting the creator of the universe, by the pointing 
gesture, the marriage would affirm the struggle between 
life and chaos, good and evil. In that way, the ceremony 
would then take on the trappings of hope. For, from the 
union of two soulmates would come forth children who would 
carry the life force of their parents to a time that 
neither would live to see." David then chimed in, "If this 
ceremonial proposal is acceptable, Alicia and I also have 
prepared a formal marriage contract for your perusal." 

After talking amongst themselves, Martha speaking for the 
family said, "We accept the mechanics of the nuptial 
ceremony, but the family would like to hear the wording of 
your marriage contract. Both together should be a package." 

Alicia nodded and spread a collection of papers, taken from 
her briefcase, over the kitchen table. 

She then said to her family, "David and I fashioned this 
Marriage Document to be witnessed by a minimum of three 
individuals, who should not be directly related by blood to 
either the Bride nor the Groom. All others present who wish 
to affix their names to the certificate of marriage may do 
so. While we believe that our declarations in this Marriage 
Contract can be altered by either the bride or groom to 
suit their own particular needs, the general format should 
not be modified."

The following sentiments," Alicia promulgated, "are the 
feelings that David and I wish to express during our 
nuptials. They can be used as the guidelines, if you like, 
for all other such marriage documents." 

A CONTRACT OF MARRIAGE
witnessed before those present on 
The .......... Day of The Month of .........., (year) 
.........., 
The Covenant of Marriage Was Entered Into At (place) 
.................... 
Between The Bridegroom .................... 
and The Bride ....................
 
Who Both Declare: 

"May we be consecrated to each other by the tokens of love 
we gave and received. Let our souls be forever intertwined 
in a flowing tapestry of hope and trust. May our home be 
rich with wisdom, sharing ideas as equals and best friends 
allowing love to gently comfort our quiet times and enrich 
our joy. May we create a home that embraces our family and 
friends with laughter, warmth, understanding, and loving 
kindness.

"May the love that we share increase with the passage of 
time and our devotion for each other endure beyond forever. 
Set unwavering love as an everlasting seal upon our hearts 
and minds for it is a bond that is stronger than death. 

"Let it be further known that we take each other in love 
and tenderness. We take each other in faithfulness. May our 
hearts beat in unison in days of joy and in times of 
tribulation. Let our lives together be illuminated by our 
people's heritage. May our love for each other last from 
the beginning of our time together to time's end." 

The Covenant of Marriage Has Been Signed According to the 
Traditions of the
Terra-Kryptonian People that had its beginnings with the 
patriarchs and matriarchs of our community.

Groom .................... 

Bride .................... 

Witnesses (sign below) 

Alicia summed up by saying, "After the ceremony, the 
tokens, which will probably be the wedding bands, can be 
worn on the third finger of the left or right hand, which 
is traditional among Earth folk." 

Clark then asked, "Are there any objections, amendments or 
additions? Is anybody opposed to this document?" There was 
a chapel like stillness following his question.

"Okay," Clark declared, "We have the framework for a 
marriage document." 

Seth then raised the question about which holidays would be 
commemorated. 

"From both of our traditions," Clark said, "I propose that 
just two holiday seasons be celebrated: first, combine 
Chanukah and Christmas into one, and call it 'The Festival 
of Hope'; the other combination should be that of Easter 
and Passover. 

"The Easter and Passover holidays both represent 
beginnings. Without Passover, Hebraic thoughts and the 
revelation at Sinai would never have occurred and 
Christianity and Islam would never have evolved. I suggest 
we simply call this holiday season 'Genesis.' "

"While I agree with your proposal," Seth remarked, "I think 
we should add a third component to our holiday agenda." 

Clark looked at Seth and said, "OK, let's hear your idea." 

"In the fall of the year, I believe that we should have a 
day of introspection. A day in which we review the past 
year and attempt to change our natures for the better by 
improving upon those things which have troubled us. We 
could do this evaluation individually or as a group. In 
retrospect, maybe both in a group *and* individually would 
be the ideal way to go." 

The family believed that Seth's thought was a sound idea, 
since, in time, the community would wield great power and 
with such power must go well-thought-out responsibilities. 
The community's muscle must always be tempered with 
prudence, for their sakes, and for the world on which they 
dwell.

To add support to Seth's idea, Margot very solemnly 
remarked, "The concept of self and group evaluation is 
perhaps much more important than we think. Immense power 
can foster ghastly immorality. A corrupt society, no matter 
how powerful, is doomed to dissolution. Remember that our 
future descendants have a rendezvous with destiny. The 
future of the cosmos may depend in large measure upon our 
family and the society it creates. Therefore, we and our 
descendants must see to it that our journey to that special 
time and place, refered to as utopia, be guarded and 
preserved at all costs." 

"Are there any objections to Seth's proposal?" Clark polled 
the group. There were none. 

"The last item on the agenda," Clark remarked, "refers to 
the kind of government we want to establish for our 
community." 

For a moment there was silence, then Sara Gerstein said, 
"Why not subsist without a formal kind governmental 
system?"

The entire group gazed at Sara in bewilderment after 
proposing her revolutionary idea.

When the chatter had died down, Sara smiled at her family's 
befuddled looks and continued, "The members of the 
community, which we are creating, all possess IQ's that 
soar into the intellectual stratosphere. Because of your 
sense of commitment to one another and to all people 
throughout this world, you already are emulating the 
statutes revealed at Sinai."

Sara then added "Governments are constituted to generate 
laws so that societies can function. Mankind, 
unfortunately, has not progressed beyond this societal 
contrivance. This governing mechanism is necessary because 
there are evil individuals living within every society who 
must be monitored and controlled for the good of the whole. 
Our present institutions persist as a safety net and act as 
a deterrent to such individuals. Intelligent people, with 
strong moral and ethical commitments, need no such 
constraints. Your minds will govern your actions, and our 
new community will function for the good of the whole." 

"What you are proposing, Sara, is a pure democratic 
society," Clark quietly insinuated. 

Sara teased, "Yes my son, I think you've got it." 

"While I like your notions, Sara," David chimed in, "what 
mechanism would you use when a change in our society's 
rules are required?"

"Since you're all Terra-Kryptonian or Krytonian as the case 
maybe, you all possess fantastic IQ's, are highly educated 
in diverse disciplines, and already work for the betterment 
of your fledgling community," Sara reminded them. "Is it so 
hard to envision the formation of a committee which would 
be empowered to create a law(s) which could rectify the 
inadequacy within your society. When a new law would be 
suggested, it would be sent to the community at large, to 
be scrutinized and commented upon. Then it would be 
returned to the committee for clarification and with 
recommendations. When completed, the new law would be voted 
upon by the entire population. With vast scientific 
expertise in our group, voting could easily be done 
electronically, from any point on the planet." 

"We'll have to make voting mandatory for all family 
members, since it's by the ballot that our community will 
maintain its freedom. After the vote, of course, the 
committee would dissolve, since it would no longer be 
needed. When another law is required, a new committee would 
be formed and the process repeated."

Alicia asked, "What do think of my mother's proposal?" 
Agreement again was unanimous. They all knew, however, that 
a serious debate still remained to place Sara's ideas into 
a workable format.

************
As Jonathan and Clark walked from the farm house to enjoy 
an afternoon together, CK's father placed his arm about his 
son's back and said, "Clark, what you and the others 
accomplished, in the past few days, I feel will affect 
eternity. Maybe it's my sense of pride in you and the 
others that makes me say these things. However, I believe 
your mother and I and the Gersteins have witnessed the 
beginning of something wonderful...magnificent. While your 
mother and I have little time left to enjoy the wonders and 
joys of this world, we can't complain. Martha and I have 
been twice blessed. Our first blessing occurred when we 
found you as a baby and secondly, to have been witness to 
the beginnings of a marvelous adventure which you and your 
fantastic friends have begun is truly a miracle. You young 
folks are lucky. You'll live more than two hundred years, 
if Dr. Klein is right, and be able to see the dawning of a 
Utopian culture which, in time, may be the salvation of 
this world." 

Clark smiled at Jonathan and with tears flowing from his 
eyes, embraced his father.

While there was no logical reason to subscribe to 
Jonathan's prophetic reflections, Clark had a gut feeling 
that his father's presumptions were cogent.

As Jonathan moved off, Martha approached her son. She said, 
"I want you to know that I've taken extensive notes 
describing the entire course of this conference. What do 
you want to do with my comments?" 

"Your memoranda, mom, will become part of our archives." He 
then added, "Place everybody's name on the document and 
we'll transfer your notes to that special paper Alicia 
talked about and place the finished product in the family's 
archive. Yours, mom, will be our fist link with our 
posterity. Assuming Alicia's remarks about her special 
paper are true, your comments will be read and commented 
upon for all eternity or as long as our community 
survives." 

"Who will want to remember me?" Martha giggled. "You'd be 
surprised," Clark remarked, "you'd be surprised."

Clark looked at his mother with serious eyes and quietly 
said, "I have a feeling that our names will be a part of 
this new community of ours for as long as it exists."

Placing his mother's hand in his, Clark, with philosophical 
insight, said, "You know mom, I believe that if a name is 
remembered, that person's essence will never die and be 
lost to his people. I've had this conviction for some time 
that those of us here today shall live in the hearts of our 
burgeoning society for all time. I know it sounds crazy, 
but I can't get that thought out of my head." He then 
kissed Martha on the forehead and began walking toward 
David who just arrived on the scene.

Martha just stood there watching her son move off. She was 
so overwhelmed with joy that tears of happiness flowed 
continuously from her eyes. "It was hard work raising him," 
she recalled, "but the man that Clark had become through 
Jonathan's and my nurturing efforts, would alter the fabric 
of the world. Common folk, like me and my friends, would 
not have to live in uncertainty or fear. Because of him," 
Martha murmured quietly to herself, "and the newly created 
super community, I feel that people of this world would 
begin to walk from the darkness of the past toward the dawn 
of a new day." Martha, looking heavenward, thanked G-D that 
she and her husband and the Gersteins had lived to witness 
this remarkable event.

While members of the new super community were milling about 
the Kent homestead, a shimmering light suddenly appeared in 
front of the farmhouse. Its appearance caused the chickens 
to scurry in all directions and the other farm animals to 
become agitated. When the light finally subsided, one could 
see a modified carriage cast in a style that was very 
popular during the late nineteenth century. As Clark 
regarded the scene, a man clothed in what appeared to be 
Victorian type garb emerged from the surrey.

Tipping his hat, the stranger announced in an English 
accent, "My name is H. G. Wells." 

"Herbert George Wells, the writer," David said in a rather 
stunned voice.

After a few seconds, David continued, "You're dead! You 
passed away in nineteen forty-six," he added sitting down 
with an incredulous expression on his face. 

Wells then doffed his hat to David when Alicia's soulmate 
acknowledged his authoring status, and replied, "In theory 
I would agree with you, David, however, since I am a 
traveler in time, dates take on a rather fuzzy 
significance." 

Calming himself, Clark queried Wells, "Sir, what's your 
purpose for moving through the time-space continuum?"

Wells responded to Clark's question, directing his thoughts 
to the entire family. "I'm sort of a defender of the time 
line which stretches from the remote past to a place called 
Utopia by its inhabitants.

"You should all know," Well's informed them, "From this 
auspicious gathering, and the formation of your super 
society, you have embarked on a journey that will result in 
the Utopian community of which I spoke."

Questioning Wells further, Seth asked, "If you are a 
guardian of the time line, can I infer that there may be 
trouble along your temporal thoroughfare?" 

"Occasionally," Wells smiled, "there are renegades who wish 
to destroy Utopia by disrupting the time stream." Wells 
then walked over to Margot's little girl. "Is this Jennifer 
Rose?" Wells asked. Margot smiled and nodded. "She'll be a 
magnificent woman in the future, and will contribute 
greatly to the TK people," Wells happily informed Margot 
and the others. He then looked at his watch and said, "It's 
time for me to leave. Before departing, I do have a request 
to make."

"What is it?" Seth inquired. 

"May I visit you again at some future time?" Wells asked. 
Alicia replied by saying, "I believe that I speak for 
myself and the family when I say you'll always be a welcome 
guest at our house."

Adding weight to Alicia's statement, everyone nodded in 
agreement to her comment.

Just as Wells was about to take his leave, Clark asked him, 
"Since you say that our future is known to you, can you 
tell me whether or not there is a soulmate for me?" 

Wells smiled and said to the young man, "Oh, yes. In fact, 
you and your life partner, and your descendents will figure 
prominently in the evolution of the Terra-Kryptonian 
community." 

"Thanks for telling me," Clark replied. "At least I know 
that my travels through life won't be lonely and without 
love." Then, shaking Well's hand, Clark wished the time 
traveler G-D speed."

Wells then climbed back into his unique machine, tipped his 
hat, and disappeared into the murkiness of the time stream. 

************

The next day the newly incorporated super community 
returned to their New Haven home. 

Their final undergraduate year was relatively uneventful, 
except for one item worthy of note: David developed what 
his family called "TDs" - teleportation doors. This 
contrivance allowed nearly instantaneous movement between 
any two places on the planet. It felt like walking between 
two adjacent rooms in a house. The TDs were later 
discovered to be a ten-dimensional highway which could link 
any two locations throughout all time and space. 

The TDs were first linked from the New Haven house to the 
Kent farm, the Gerstein's Colorado home, and David's great-
grandmother's laboratory. Clark and Alicia modified David's 
invention so it could be activated through the auras exuded 
by each family member, the Gersteins, and the elder Kents.

The gate was relatively easy to operate. After activating a 
TD portal, a person would pass through what appeared to be 
a large picture frame into an antechamber. Once within this 
virtual room, they would precede to a control panel located 
in the center of the room. Imbedded in the control board 
were an array of switches. Activating the proper switch 
sequence would generate another entryway that appeared on 
the adjacent wall. The traveler would then simply pass 
through the second opening and arrive at their destination. 
As the traveler departed the TD network, the portal would 
automatically close concealing the TD gateway.

David's device was a blessing. It would allow travel 
between any two points on Earth without the possibility of 
detection. They knew that the new RADAR units coming on 
line could track any kind of flying object anywhere on the 
planet. Trask, they knew, was still out there hunting his 
obsession, alien invaders. His mania had so wrapped the man 
that he had developed psychopathic tendencies.

The TD turned out to be a wonderful device for the family. 
David, for example, could be whisked to his great-
grandmother's Massachusetts laboratory-home or visit his 
in-laws in Colorado, all within a few seconds. 

When the family eventually became more proactive, other TDs 
sites were created at strategic locations throughout the 
world. Reaching these destinations by the TD network would 
be significantly faster and safer than flying from one 
location to another. Time saved by using the TD system 
could literally be the difference between life and death 
for people enmeshed in life threatening difficulties.

As commencement from Yale approached, the super community 
applied to various doctoral programs at the California 
Institute of Technology. All were accepted. Near the end of 
May of their commencement year, Clark cautiously flew, by a 
circuitousness route, to Pasadena and bought another house. 
Like their home in New Haven, it was located in a 
residential area on the outskirts of the city. After the 
purchase was concluded, Clark installed a TD unit in the 
new residence and teleported back to his New Haven home

While the super clan waited for the commencement ceremony 
which would officially end they undergraduate days, the 
family kept itself busy by teleporting back and forth to 
their new house and modifying it according to their 
specific needs. 

That summer, five super beings traveled to California by 
conventional means. Seth remained in New Haven. He needed 
another semester to finish his combined program - Business 
major and Mathematics minor.

Seth, like his wife, Margot, had also applied to Cal Tech 
for admission to a mathematics doctoral program and had 
been accepted - his graduate studies would begin in the 
middle of the coming academic year.

Seth's classmates felt sorry for Seth. They were under the 
illusion that he would be separated from his wife and child 
for many months - they being three thousand miles to the 
West. Little did Seth's peer group know that each evening, 
using the TD network, he would travel to the sunshine state 
to be with his beloved wife and daughter. 

Some six months after his family relocated to California, 
Seth graduated from Yale, with honors, and passed his MBA 
exams. He then rejoined his family in California and 
entered academic life at Cal Tech.

******************** 
METROPOLIS 

Three years and seven months later, six super-beings were 
settled in what they hoped would be their permanent home 
for the foreseeable future. It was located at 348 Hyperion 
Avenue in the city of  Metropolis, a great cultural and 
economic center, on the Eastern seaboard of the USA. While 
David and Margot obtained  positions at STAR Labs, a 
prestigious research institution, Clark and Alicia enrolled 
in a one-year graduate journalism program at Metropolis 
University.

While Bernie Klein introduced David and Margot to their 
colleagues, Clark and Alicia attended a soiree welcoming 
new students to the journalism school or J school as it was 
fondly called. As Clark and Alicia mingled with their 
classmates, they saw an elderly gentleman standing in a 
corner of the room. Curious, they moseyed toward him to 
introduce themselves. 

When the three converged, Clark held out his hand and said, 
"Hi, my name is Clark Kent, and this is my cousin Alicia, 
who I often refer to as my sister."

Taking Clark's hand, the older man remarked, "You're that 
close," 

"We're that close," Clark replied.

The older man smiled, and said, "Pleased to meet ya both. 
My monicker is Perry White."

Clark said, "Looks like you are also a corner commando, Mr. 
White." 

"Et tu, Mr. Kent," Perry commented and smiled. 

"Absolutely," Clark replied. "I like to stand in a corner 
and observe the social players with their mating plumage in 
full display rather than frolic with them." Clark then 
added, "My sister here is protected from such social snares 
because she is an engaged lady."

"Engaged lady... 'Holy Cow' Alicia, I just remembered," CK 
stammered. "Your wedding is at the end of the month." 

She grinned at Clark and simply responded with a torrid 
"Yep. It's about time," she teased, "you caught up with the 
important happenings in the family."

"Okay, okay, I got your message. I'll try to be more aware 
of the mundane," Clark teased Alicia in return.

As Clark turned again toward Perry, the older man asked, 
"What newspapers are you two affiliated with?"

"We are not reporters," Alicia responded. "There were 
openings in the masters class, so we took a shot and 
applied. To our surprise, we were accepted into the 
program.

"In our field, Perry, journal space is quite limited. By 
learning from professional writers, we hope to acquire 
skills that will help us write in a more proficient fashion 
and allow us to explain the substantive material in our 
articles more clearly." 

"What paper do you work for?" Clark asked. 

"The Daily Planet," Perry replied. 

"That's a fine newspaper," Alicia replied. 

Perry's voice rose a little as he said with pride, "It's 
the best newspaper in the world!" 

"Best, like all adjectives, is a relative term," Clark said 
to him.

"You two talk like some sort of scientists," Perry teased. 
After his playful statement, Perry noticed the grin on both 
Clark's and Alicia's faces.

Then the realization hit him. They were scientific types. 

Before Perry could say anything more, Clark remarked, "Yes 
we are. Alicia and I have earned doctorates in physics."

Alicia then chimed in and said, "Please Perry, don't 
divulge that information to anyone in the class. We just 
want to be accepted as plain old Dick and Jane, students 
who are earning a masters degree in journalism."

Perry smiled and said in a warm and friendly voice, "As 
Elvis is my idol, no one will hear that bit of gossip from 
me, little lady." 

The Editor and Chief of the Daily Planet looked at these 
handsome, highly intelligent people and realized, without 
knowing why, that he had just made two new friends. Their 
relationship, his gut told him, would deepen with time.

As he looked at these two kids, Perry realized that they 
didn't ask about his position in the Planet organization 
and didn't seem to care. All these kids seemed to want was 
to make a friend. These are the kind of people, like my 
Lois and Jimmy, that I want to know and would like to keep 
as life long confidants.

This, for Perry, was the most refreshing and profound 
experience he had in many days. How many times in the past 
had so-called "friends" tried to exploit his editorial 
position to further their own ends?

He had, in his long tenure in journalism, and would 
probably do so again in the future, tried to help 
sycophants who ask for assistance to attain their goals. As 
long as people were not hurt in the process Perry would 
help. However, to trust and befriend those kinds of people 
was far from his style.

In front of him were two youngsters who just wanted to be 
friends. In his world of dog eat dog, their attitude was 
very refreshing. He had to know more about these kids. 

"Where do you come from?" Perry asked. 

"My parents live in Smallville, Kansas. Alicia's home is in 
Colorado Springs, 
Colorado," Clark answered Perry's query. 

"How can a brother and sister have two different home towns 
and possess dissimilar last names?" Perry remarked. 

Clark rapidly explained, "We were separated shortly after 
our births and adopted by two different households, 
fortunately, with very similar family values. About eight 
years ago, we discovered one another. During this time, we 
have formed an extremely close brother-sister relationship. 
The only human interrelationship which is stronger than our 
togetherness, I believe, exists only between soulmates."

"Soulmates," Perry quipped. 

"A soulmate," Alicia declared, "is a life partner, a person 
that fuses with you in a spiritual sense and makes a 
unbreakable whole from two separate individualistic parts. 
A whole, I might add, that is stronger than the sum of its 
biological components." 

Perry replied, "May Elvis help me, I don't understand your 
philosophical mumbo-jumbo, but that doesn't stop me from 
liking you both." 

"Isn't that what it is all about, Perry - liking and 
helping people?" Clark replied.

Perry smiled and shook his head, agreeing with Clark's 
notion and saying to himself, another of the rare breed.

"Look," Clark said, "since none of us are enjoying this 
shindig, let's get the heck out of here." 

"Where we goin?" Perry asked. 

"We'll go to our house, Perry, where I'll cook you a great 
meal." 

Perry's eyes lit up when he heard the phrase home cooked 
food. "Son, he said, food is a go sign. Let's vamoose, 
guys." 

************

After the home cooked meal, Perry said, "Clark, you could 
make a fortune being a chef. You're a great home-grown 
culinary magician." 

"Sir, my mother is the cook in our family; my skills are 
only a pale imitation of her culinary skills." Perry 
noticed that Clark not only praised his mother, but did so 
with reverence.

Nevertheless, Perry praised the boy by saying, "Son, it was 
a great meal." 

As Perry watched Clark's facial expressions when money had 
been briefly mentioned, he realized that his comments about 
a career which focused just on earning money seemed to 
bother the young man.

While Perry browsed about the kitchen, Clark turned to 
Perry and said in a reflective tone, "My other family 
members and I never seriously considered doing any thing 
just to procure money. To us, money is a bartering tool. It 
has no intrinsic value of its own. Most who seek to acquire 
money for its own sake, we've noticed, do not exhibit sound 
ethical and moral values or use their accumulated wealth 
wisely."

After pursuing the money issue a bit further, Clark said, 
"I've noticed that many individuals who acquire great 
wealth tend to use their riches to acquire power. Power, 
unless its limits are understood and controlled, generally 
becomes a corrupting influence upon the user and on 
society. Although you and I know that corruption spawned by 
the unwise use of great wealth may be short lived, the 
results still can be calamitous. The fabric of society can 
be torn asunder causing chaos in the world. I may be over 
simplifying the situation, but history seems to be on my 
side."

"Perry," Clark continued, "my friends and I chose to study 
the sciences because any tool, when used properly, can 
benefit humankind. In your field, like pure scientific 
research, one generally doesn't earn much money when 
compared to other kinds of business activities. However, 
people like you and I and our close friends and associates 
know that helping one person is like assisting the entire 
world in time. In my view, individuals who help other 
people are the true heroes of our world." 

Perry scrutinized Clark and Alicia and replied, "Journalism 
is like science in that regard. It tries to help people and 
discredit those that would exploit their neighbors." He 
pondered a bit and then said, "With your attitude, you guys 
may want to consider investigative journalism as a career 
possibility." 

"This may surprise you Perry, but Alicia and I have been 
considering that very option. Working as a journalist would 
give us the opportunity to work with people and also remain 
active on the scientific scene." Clark added, "My 
laboratory is in my head and all the supplies that I need 
are some relatively simple tools - a pencil and a note pad. 
Alicia is in a similar position. The kind of computer she 
would need to aid her research is already in her 
possession." 

Pausing for a moment, Clark continued, "While the writing 
skills we need to be a competent journalist can be 
mastered, the nature of the newspaper establishments 
themselves are a big question mark. There appears to be a 
trend toward tabloidism in the newspaper business. Neither 
Alicia nor I can stomach slander. Once you defile a 
person's good name, a stigma will be attached to that 
individual for life - even if she or he is eventually 
absolved from any wrongdoing. My sister and I would be 
devastated if we were involved in such a situation. We'll 
closely watch the journalistic scene and listen to our 
classmates over the next year and then make our decision. 
Who knows what the future may hold for us?" 

At that point, Perry somehow knew that his new friends were 
much more than just highly ethical and moral individuals. 
They possessed a nobility of character that he could not 
quite comprehend, but one he could certainly appreciate. 
Their convictions echoed his own. He also rationalized from 
their conversation that Clark and Alicia were not only fine 
people, but that the friendship that was being forged 
between himself and two scientists would endure any 
differences they would have. 

His thoughts were interrupted by Alicia calling them for 
dessert. Perry put his arm around Clark's shoulder as they 
returned to the dining room and said, "If dessert is as 
good as the main course, I'll have to diet for a week."

As he sat at the table thoroughly enjoying his desert, 
Perry thought, "Finding these two young people was a G-D 
send." Not since the passionate and lively times he once 
shared with Alice, his wife, had he felt so at ease and 
spunky. Reminiscing, Perry again realized his life had been 
a lonely and isolating existence since he and Alice had 
gone their separate ways.

************
As the year progressed, the friendship and working 
relationship between Perry, Alicia, and Clark, the class 
called the three musketeers, matured from a friendship to 
nearly family status. When Alicia married David during that 
year, Perry was the only outsider privileged to attend the 
traditional ceremony at the Gersteins' home. The new 
covenant marriage ceremony was only observed by the ten 
family members, eight of whom wrote their names on the 
wedding document, as witnesses. Jessica Rose was beaming 
after she signed. For the first time in her life, she had 
been accorded the rights of an adult. 

Near the end of the academic year, Perry visited his old 
friend, Professor Jonah Jurgens, who was the director of 
the J. School graduate programs. He asked, "How are Alicia 
and Clark faring with respect to the rest of their class?" 

Jonah replied, "Perry, you old warhorse, if I were in your 
position, I'd hire them on the spot. At the beginning of 
the program, they were just somewhat better than the 
average writers in the class. As the year progressed, the 
improvement in their writing skills has been phenomenal. At 
present, they are the finest investigative journalistic 
writers that I've ever had the pleasure to shepherd."

"Are they as good as Lois Lane?" Perry queried. 

Jurgens smiled and responded, "I wouldn't want to bet on 
the difference."

Perry just grinned.

"Looking at their recent papers," Jurgens continued, "I 
found that Alicia's writing was unique unto herself, while 
Lane's and Kent's styles appeared to be complementary. 
Clark's writing tends to sing and his articles really took-
off when it came to the 'touchy-feelly' stuff. The work 
projects he's submitted over the year have a poetic 
quality. His prose generally flows and piques the readers' 
interest nearly from the start of his article. Lane's 
writing, as you know, is more analytical in character and 
more heavy hitting; Lois' writing is like a lecturer who 
presents a topic in a choreographic sequence. Put them both 
together and you'll probably have the finest reporting 
partnership of the century. Of course, Perry, you know that 
all of my comments are just my humble opinions." 

Perry smiled and thanked his old friend and colleague for 
his views.

The last phase of the J. School program was farming the 
students out to local
newspapers for some practical experience - the J school's 
outreach program. This gave Perry a chance to push Clark 
and Alicia toward the Planet. He contacted his friend and 
colleague Alan Jacobs, who was now Acting Editor-in-Chief, 
while Perry attended the J. School during his sabbatical 
year.

With Perry's strong recommendation, invitations were sent 
to Clark and Alicia requesting them to do their J. School 
outreach exercises at the Daily Planet. 

************

About one month prior from commencement, Alicia and Clark 
began their association with the Daily Planet. Alan Jacobs 
partnered Alicia with Barry Williams, at the Science Desk, 
while he asked Clark to edit several articles Lois Lane had 
left in some disarray when she left hurriedly on an 
overseas assignment.

Lois had been sent to Istanbul to investigate the drug 
trafficking between Turkey and major U.S. population 
centers. Eventually a great expose would appear in the 
Daily Planet based on her investigation. Heads in high 
places would roll and Lois would achieve yet another Kerth 
for this article.

By the end of the J. School's outreach program, Alicia 
demonstrated remarkable mastery of the skills needed to run 
the Science Desk. The current Science Editor had such faith 
in her that he felt that it safe to attend a local 
conference and left Alicia in charge of his desk.

Clark, on the other hand, was asked to make major revisions 
on six of Lois Lane's unfinished articles. In one 
particular story dealing with the poor condition of senior 
citizen housing, he added, after further researching the 
area, nearly thirty percent more relevant data to Lois' 
original piece. In the other Lois Lane's articles which 
Clark edited, he used the new technique of sidebars, which 
enabled the writer to narrate a secondary story within the 
major theme. This story within a story technique improved 
the clarity and strength of the original pieces. When Clark 
finished his outreach exercise, he duplicated the old and 
revised versions of Lois' stories and submitted them to the 
J. School as his final project.

At the end of the academic year and their master's degree 
program, Alicia and Clark were finally informed about 
Perry's relationship with the Daily Planet.

To Perry White's relief, this revelation did not alter the 
intimate friendship that had developed between himself and 
his two young proteges.

At commencement, both Alicia and Clark received the only 
academic journalism awards given to their class.

After the J. School's various commencement functions, Perry 
offered both Clark and Alicia jobs as Daily Planet 
reporters. Alicia would become the Science Editor. She had 
been highly recommended for this position by Barry 
Williams, who was on the verge of retiring.

Clark was offered a special assignment; he would travel 
with Alan Jacobs, who had been assigned the task of 
establishing a Daily Planet wire and financial news service 
in Singapore. Clark would spend a year editing and 
assisting Alan in the creation of this enterprise. At the 
end of his Singapore tenure, he would train a new editor - 
a person not yet selected. Then he would return to 
Metropolis and become an investigative reporter for the 
Planet.

Clark accepted Perry's offer.

"Using the TDs," Clark reflected, "I can travel back and 
forth to my Hyperion Avenue home at will." 

************
About two weeks after Clark and Alan departed for Asia, 
Lois Lane returned to her familiar haunts and home away 
from her apartment, the newsroom at the Daily Planet. With 
her she carried a blockbuster story. It would make the drug 
lords of the world run for cover. Getting herself a cup of 
coffee, Lois settled down to review the unfinished articles 
on her desk. Lane planned to spend a week or so completing 
and polishing her articles and send them to the chief for 
editing. Publication, she was confident, would certainly 
follow.

When she searched for her works in progress works, she 
observed were two piles of papers. One contained her 
original manuscripts, while the other stack included the 
same material, but, the articles had, she noticed after a 
quick perusal, obviously been edited. 

Sitting at her desk, Lois began to seethe. Her temper went 
from a calm to near hysterical in a nanosecond. Turning 
toward Perry's office she yelled, "Chieeeeeeeeeef!" Perry 
blanched as he heard Lois screech, and scooted to her desk.

As he arrived, she stammered, "Whaaat haaaaaappened...to my 
articles?! Who worked on them?" Before Perry could explain, 
Lois yelling said, "Nobody, and I repeat, nobody touches my 
copy on the pain of death. Whoever did this will suffer my 
wrath." 

Perry eventually calmed Lois down and then quickly 
explained what had occurred.

His explanation seemed to placate her to some degree. When 
Perry had departed, however, Lois' anger resurfaced. In a 
sarcastic tone, she asked, "Does anybody have any info on 
this scuzzball Kent?" 

A face Lois didn't recognize spoke up and remarked, "I 
believe he hails from Smallville, Kansas. That's all 
anybody on the newsfloor knows for sure." 

"Ah ha, a hack from the sticks," she snorted. 

Alicia became livid at Lois' outburst and quickly distanced 
herself from "mad dog Lane."

Returning to her work station at the Science Desk, Alicia 
murmured to herself, "Lois Lane is certainly living up to 
her callous and uncompromising reputation."

From now on, Alicia would, whenever possible, make it a 
point to avoid *the cantankerous and self-centered L. 
Lane*.

As Perry watched Alicia react to Lois, it was obvious that 
his top reporter had alienated herself from yet another 
person. By Lois' huffy comments, Clark's sister wouldn't 
want to know the Lane woman on a more personal level. Too 
bad, Perry thought to himself. Lois has created another 
wary associate and became isolated from yet another 
staffer. 

During the next several weeks, Lois, after bring her 
emotions into line again scrutinized the articles revised 
by Clark Kent and decided to submit the edited stories for 
publication. Over the next several days, Lois' articles 
appeared on the front page of the Daily Planet, with just 
her by-line. No mention of Clark's contribution was made in 
the form of an acknowledgment. When Alicia became aware of 
what Lois had done, she silently seethed with anger. She 
felt the hurt for her brother, who deserved better.

For days, Alicia's anger quietly simmered over what Lois 
had done. That woman had simply appropriated what another 
had contributed to her work as if they were her own ideas. 
Lois had used the rational that Clark was merely a student 
while he worked on her material; therefore, she felt 
justified in excluding him from any recognition whatsoever. 

This was an excellent example of the self-centered and I-
want-it-all attitude that was the mark of mad-dog Lane. 
While Alicia was welcome to join Lois' circle of female 
associates, she would only dealt with Lois and her women 
companions on a professional level. To her, they 
represented the female side of the chauvinism issue. 
Discrimination in any form disgusted Alicia. 

*************
Several weeks after Lois appropriated Clark's contributions 
to her publications, without so much as a thank you or by 
your leave, Alicia received an urgent email from her 
husband. With his communique, David transmitted an 
attachment, which contained nearly a dozen coded 
astronomical photographs. By safeguarding the pictures, 
Alicia knew they had originated on the family's space 
platform located in the vicinity of Mars. By the format of 
the message, Alicia was aware that the pictures had been 
obtained by the clans' super electronic telescope. The Mars 
station was relatively small, not like their Centauri 
station, and was designed essentially for research work and 
the surveillance of objects passing around or through the 
solar system. It was powered by a fusion reactor operating 
within the asteroid belt. The energy generated by the 
fusion facility was continuously beamed to the Mars 
station, supplying all the platform's power needs. The 
asteroid-based reactor would provide would almost limitless 
energy to the Mars station for a billion years or more. 
There was also a back-up energy source installed on the 
space platform itself for emergency purposes. It, too, had 
an extended lifetime - approximately a thousand years. As 
part of the TD network, travel between the Mars platform 
and Earth was an easy and rapid trip.

The creation of the Mars space station and its observatory 
had been recommended by Josh Gerstein. He convinced the 
family that they should begin a search for star systems 
which could support Terra-Kryptonian life forms. Although 
the use of such worlds probably would not be needed for 
thousands of years, their descendants, at some point in 
time, would eventually require more living space and would 
need to establish themselves on other worlds. 

Seeing the value of Josh's recommendation, the super family 
started to search the heavens for a new cosmic address. 
When the project was inaugurated, those present knew that 
their search could take several generations. Those present 
today would, in all probability, not be around when the 
family's objectives were finally realized.

In addition to their search for new worlds, the 
astronomical instruments were also set up to monitor the 
movements of space objects as they crisscrossed the Sol 
star system.

After studying the astro-photographs from the Mars station, 
Alicia grabbed her phone and tried to contact Perry. 
Realizing that her intercom system was malfunctioning, she 
turned to Lois and asked if she could use her inter-office 
telephone. Lois, annoyed at being disturbed, only glared at 
Alicia. 

Giving "mad dog Lane" a contemptuous look, Alicia then 
asked Bob Dune if she could use his phone. "Sure," he said 
with a smile.

"Thanks." Alicia replied, as she frantically dialed Perry's 
office number.

Answering his phone after several rings, Perry responded in 
an annoyed tone, "Hello, this better be important or you're 
fired." The chief had given orders not to be disturbed 
until after lunch.

His administrative paper work was burying him and he had to 
get it done. Taking him away from the newsroom also annoyed 
the hell out of him and made him cranky.

When Alicia heard the chief's voice, she ignored his sour 
tone and quickly said, "Perry, it's Alicia. It's imperative 
that I see you immediately." 

Perry realized from her tone that some kind of emergency 
was imminent and replied in a softer voice, "Sure, come on 
over my friend." Alicia then jumped to her feet and rushed 
to Perry's office. 

Lois just sat there, stunned, during the entire episode. 
Not in her recent memory had an employee called Perry White 
by his first name. And for him to call her 'friend...' Lois 
knew Perry acted like a father figure to all those in the 
newsroom, including herself, but friendship was not a word 
she would choose to describe Perry's association with the 
Planet's news staff.

Lois often felt that the smell of fear was what Perry liked 
to sense when he collaborated with the bullpen people. So 
Lois pondered, "Where and how did this friendship thing 
develop between the chief and Alicia?"

Maybe, Lois concluded, Alicia was a very close relative to 
either Perry or Alice.

"In all the years I've known the chief," Lois recalled, 
"Perry has been affectionate, at times, but he never called 
me *my friend.*

"Even today, with my stack of awards," Lois thought to 
herself, "I still wouldn't have the guts to address him by 
his first name."

After nearly a half-hour meeting with Perry, Lois saw 
Alicia emerge from the chief's inner sanctum, with an ashen 
appearance.

The Science Editor slowly returned to her work area and sat 
down at her desk. Watching her, Lois noticed that Alicia 
phased out and just peered into space.

As Lois had watched the scene unfolding between Alicia and 
Perry, her curiosity deepened exponentially and now neared 
a frenzied pitch. 

Seeing Alicia sitting at her desk apparently doing little, 
Lois slowly stood up and sauntered over to her Alicia's 
workstation. She said in a soft calm voice, which belied 
her inner feelings, "I seem to be out of the loop here. 
*What in tarnation is going on between you and the chief?*"

In an attempt to get Alicia to open up, Lois added, "You 
know we're both women in a man's business. That alone 
should make us allies, if not friends. So tell me, please," 
as Lois looked into the chief's office, "what's causing 
Perry's frenzied activity?"

The Chief was, at that moment, rapidly pacing around his 
office, tossing his arms in the air, and talking on the 
phone at the same time. The expression on his face 
telegraphed to Lois *big, big story.* 

Hearing the sound of Lois' babbling, Alicia snapped out of 
her semi-dazed condition and listened to her pleadings. 
Remembering what this woman had done to her brother brought 
out her claws.

"Lois," Alicia suddenly declared, "we may be colleagues, 
but we are certainly not confidants."

Pausing for a moment, Alicia then told the Planet's 
premiere investigative reporter, "While I'm not privy to 
the events which caused you to despise and distrust men, I 
am appalled that you let it warp your sense of gender 
reality. To place all guys in the same category is 
downright absurd, if not imbecilic.

"I've heard that stupid phrase you use constantly that men 
are testosterone driven sex machines. What would you want 
them to have -- estrogen and behave like you? I think not. 
Just be thankful that nature created two genders - viva le 
difference."

Adding to her harangue Alicia continued, "Now that I think 
about it, your temperament makes you suspicious of most 
peoples' actions. You have erected walls to distance 
yourself from most individuals, especially men. That group 
of emotionally impaired women who gather regularly at your 
desk are mainly there to nourish your insecurities and 
support your lack of confidence in people. You refer to 
them as friends, Ha! Lois I don't think you have friends. 
You use people and then discard them when they no longer 
meet your needs. Baby, you better straighten out your 
emotional baggage or you're going to be a bitter and 
*lonely spinstress*."

"But, to be honest, Lois, there is particular reason that 
has kept us from becoming more than just colleagues," 
Alicia added. "You published six articles without 
acknowledging the effort of a person who labored long and 
hard to make them worthy of publication. He happens to be a 
very close friend and classmate of mine. I don't like 
thieves in any guise."

Lois, now steamed, was about to vigorously rebut Alicia's 
insinuations, when she noticed a very good-looking man come 
up behind Alicia and kiss her on the cheek. Lois was taken 
with this man that had striking green eyes with a 
sprinkling of red mixed throughout his flaxen hair.

Alicia quickly whirled around, her eyes ablaze. Recognizing 
the perpetrator of the kiss, a torrid smiled suddenly 
spread across her face. For a moment, the two lovers just 
stared at each other. Watching them, Lois could feel the 
deep affection flowing between Alicia and the man, which 
for a brief moment transported them into a world of their 
own. The look in both Alicia's and the newcomer's eyes made 
Lois feel that she had stumbled into a hidden sanctuary of 
sensual delights. As Lois Lane continued to gaze at Alicia 
and the magnificent specimen of a man, she found herself 
hoping, no wishing, that one day some guy would come into 
her life and fill her with that kind of fiery passion.

While continuing to watch Alicia and her Romeo, the man 
reached out his hand and gently caressed her cheek. Then, 
he slowly pulled her to him, their arms gently encircling 
one another. The kiss that followed was very passionate, 
causing Lois to blush. When the newsroom staff became aware 
of the two lovers, the usual whistles and catcalls erupted 
throughout the bullpen. The catcalls were naturally ignored 
by Alicia and her soulmate who had been transported to a 
universe for lovers only.

The commotion caused Perry to rush from his office and 
yell, "What in Elvis' name is going on here?" As he saw 
David and Alicia holding each other, Perry became quiet. He 
smiled and slowly returned to his office, muttering, "Love 
in the newsroom - what's next?" 

When relative calm finally returned to the workplace, 
Alicia realized that she and David had really caused a 
ruckus. She quickly climbed up onto her desk and shouted, 
"May I please have your attention?" With all eyes upon her, 
she announced,  "I would like you all to meet my husband, 
Dr. David Finderman." 

In the moments that followed there was a mixture of the 
usual recognizable sounds - hiya, hi there, 
congratulations, does he have a brother.... Lois was 
stunned by Alicia's statement. Then she noticed a small 
band of gold on Alicia's left hand. Some investigative 
reporter you are Lane, Lois chastised herself. How did she 
miss such an obvious token.

After things quieted down, Lois quietly asked, "How long 
have you two been married?" 

"Nearly a year," Alicia replied.

Again, Lois mentally kicked herself.

"What a dope," Lois thought to herself. "Nearly a year, and 
I didn't recognize the signs. Am I beginning to lose my 
instincts?" an insecure Lois Lane muttered to herself.

As Lois contemplated her observational and deductive 
reasoning abilities, Alicia said, "Lois, personally, I 
don't think this is a very satisfactory situation. As the 
finest investigative reporter on the Planet's staff, or 
maybe one of the best in the world, I think you should know 
what's coming down the pike." 

Lois was momentarily stunned by Alicia's platitudes, 
especially after the way the science editor criticized by 
her earlier.

Recovering her equilibrium, Lois asked Alicia, "Okay, I'm 
out of the loop. Where do we go from here?"

With Lois' question still echoing in Alicia's mind, the sub 
rosa superwoman took Lois by the hand and literally pulled 
her to Perry's office. David simply followed them "down the 
yellow brick road."

As Lois and Alicia seated themselves, David closed the door 
and closed the shades. Alicia then said to Perry, "I think 
we should include Lois in our circle of secrecy." 

"Are you sure that's wise?" Perry asked. His remark came as 
a shock to Lois, since the chief had always trusted her and 
treated her like a daughter. She wanted to scream at him 
for making her feel so undependable, but *for once* she 
wisely held her tongue. 

David, realizing how Lois must feel, said to her, "Lois, we 
are being extremely cautious for several reasons. First, 
you need to understand that Alicia, myself and my other 
family members do respect the freedom of the press. So, If 
you want to publish what you're gonna be told, no one will 
attempt to impede your decision. The choice to print or not 
to print what you hear is yours and yours alone. But Lois, 
you also must be willing to accept the consequences if you 
reveal to the world what you are about to learn. I must 
tell you that publishing what you are about to be told may 
cause riots or a general breakdown in the fabric of world 
order. Civilization may collapse because of what you 
disclose in a Planet expose." 

As David spoke, Lois became apprehensive, but at the same 
time she became excited and very interested in hearing what 
David had to say.

While David gathered his thoughts, Lois became antsy and 
said excitedly to Alicia's husband, "So spill it, already."

Taking a deep breath David said, "About a week ago, I 
observed, with the aid of a very reliable and rather 
advanced astronomical instrumentation, a large celestial 
body in the vicinity of the Earth. As you are aware, any 
object detected near Earth is always investigated. So I 
plotted the hyperbolic trajectory of this large mass and 
compared it with the orbital path of our planet. I was 
horrified, to say the least, when my computations indicated 
that this piece of space junk would collide with the Earth 
in seventeen months and eleven days. To be more precise, 
this 'E.L.E.' will occur between 2:11 and 2:12 p.m., 
Eastern Standard Time. The impact will occur somewhere in 
the Indian Ocean."

"What's an E.L.E.?" Lois asked.

"An E.L.E.," David said, "represents the first letter of 
three words - Extinction Level Event."

"The dimensions of the asteroid coming our way is about the 
size of Texas. To place this event in its proper 
perspective," David added, "the dimensions of the meteor 
that probably caused the extinction of the dinosaurs was 
only a fraction of this baby's size." 

Not quite grasping David's message, Perry intimated, "Then 
we can expect that this space stuff will just cause some 
random extinctions upon impact?" 

"*No, Perry*," David replied, "If this asteroid collides 
with Earth, *total extinction* of all life on this planet 
will result. That's what E.L.E. really means." 

"All life," Perry gasped. 

"All life will perish," David whispered with a hint of 
dread in his voice. 

For one of the few times in her life, Lois was speechless. 
Alicia, however, began to question her husband, using 
scientific language and concepts that neither Perry nor 
Lois could totally comprehend. 

As Alicia and her husband were conversing, Lois started to 
wave her hands and yelled, "Whoaaaaa... Guys, Perry and I 
can't understand what the hell you're 'talkin' about." 

"I'm sorry, Lois," Alicia replied. "I'm tying to 
authenticate David's results by asking him about the 
corroboration of his data." 

Placing his arm about Alicia's shoulder, David responded to 
his wife's question by telling all present that, "Clark, 
Margot, and Seth had already confirmed my calculations."

"In addition," he added, "the observatories at Palomar 
Mountain, the Arecibo Radio Telescope, and the Hubble Space 
Platform also concurred with my sighting and the 
conclusions based upon my observations." 

As their mini-conference ended, Lois said "Thanks guys for 
taking me into your
confidence." Looking at Alicia and her husband, Lois added, 
"How could I write a story about the possible ending of our 
world? The chaos which would result from such a story would 
be unimaginable. For now, this reporter will just be a 
silent and supplicating observer. If you'll let me, I'd 
like to help you try to resolve this crisis."

"Your help will be greatly appreciated," Alicia replied. 

"One more thing," Lois remarked. "David, you and Alicia 
were conversing in scientific lingo, language which Perry 
and I couldn't fathom. Where did you guys pickup that 
twaddle?"

"Lois," Alicia replied, "all of our family members possess 
earned doctorates in 
physics and Mathematics, with different sub-specialties." 

When Lois looked at Perry, he smiled and nodded, 
corroborating Alicia's statement. Lois shook her head in 
disbelief. "Well," she said, "Now I know whom to ask about 
the science stuff the police and governmental agencies use 
in their investigations." Then she started to giggle. Her 
mood was infectious, and soon they were all laughing. Lois' 
statement was kind of ludicrous compared to the coming 
E.L.E. Her comments, however, did help break the tension 
that hung like a storm cloud over Perry's office.

When their chortling mood had passed, David faced Lois and 
asked her, "Are you still seeing Lex Luthor?" 

"Yeah," Lois replied. "On occasion, we have dinner and go 
to the theater."

"Please say nothing to him about this rather sensitive 
situation."

"Why," Lois asked?

Pausing for a second, Davis commented, "To me, that man is 
the quintessence of evil on this planet. There's no telling 
what he'd do if he knew of the E.L.E."

"I'm really surprised to hear that you believe that of 
Lex," Lois commented, but Lois assured David that she would 
honor his request.

As Alicia's husband was about to leave the Planet, Lois 
asked David pointedly, "I'm curious, why do you consider 
Lex an abomination? The hate in your voice was unexpected." 

"It's not purely hate for the man, Lois," David replied. 
"If my emotional responses to Lex Luthor were that strong, 
I would simply kill him. Slaying him without proof that 
warranted his execution would be against all that I 
believe. I wish I could say the say the same about Mr. 
Luthor." Pausing for a moment, David continued, "In my 
mind, hating is on the same level as eradicating a person's 
life for some flimflam reason. The only time I could take a 
life without needing a reason would be in battle, or if 
someone or something threatened me or my family. If Lex 
ever caused me to hate him, G-D help the man, because, 
Lois, only G-D could." 

Lois thought that David's statement evoking G-D was a bit 
strong. Before Lois was about to pose another question, 
Alicia's soulmate remarked, "I must admit that Lex, to me 
and my family members, represents the personification of 
evil. I personally view him as the devil's disciple - 
Lucifer's number one boy straight from the dominion of 
Hell."

After David cogitated a bit more, Alicia's soulmate 
continued berating Lex Luthor, remarking to Lois, "that Lex 
had a knack of radiating a mesmerizing beauty that hid the 
rot and corruption lurking just below the surface of his 
earthly projection. To you, Lois, Lex appears as a suave, 
cultured individual. That personification of him is the 
facade which Luthor presents also to the world large."

Lois pondered David's rather strong philosophical remarks 
and then asked him, "If you believe that Luthor is such an 
evil person, why would Lex date someone like me? He 
certainly is well aware that I oppose any force that would 
injure people. If I felt he was like that, in my book he 
would be despicable."

Then David added, "Lois, do you really want to know why Lex 
dates you?"

"Yep!" the Planet's top reporter answered him. Lois nodded 
her head.

"Lois," David then said, "Lex wants you for his wife."

Shaken by David's comment, Lois quickly inquired, "Why 
would a fabulously wealthy and eye-appealing man like Lex 
Luthor consider me as mate material?"

"Because, my dear Lois," David answered her, "Luthor views 
you as a prize baby producer, like a filly on a stud farm. 
You, my dear Lois, are a brilliant and a dynamic 
individual. As a bonus, which makes you even more alluring, 
is the quintessential fact that Lois Lane is a stunning 
woman, easy to look at. Believe me, Lex sees your beauty 
and has an inexplicable desire to control your life, of 
course, after remaking you in his image. You know his G-D 
fixation. When he's accomplished your redesign, he'll use 
you as a show case as you seductively hang on his arm at 
gala functions. Producing a child with you, he believes, 
will perpetuate his line with very intelligent and good-
looking progeny. I'm convinced that after you have served 
him socially and biologically, Lex will attempt to keep you 
away from your kids while subtlely removing you from his 
social calendar, claiming his wife's nurturing duties as 
his primary excuse. This will allow him to party without 
any intrusion."

When you attempt to interfere with Lex's nurturing agenda, 
Luthor will shower you with opulent luxuries and provide 
his wife with various kinds of diverting amusements. You, 
Lois, will be treated like a woman in a harem. He will not 
allow you to have much influence over your children. Lex 
will try, by any means, to keep your imprint out of the 
nurturing process. Luthor wants the children he sired 
molded in his image. Luthor will also use your kids and 
your maternal instincts to break your spirit, which he 
knows will eventually send you into depression. At that 
point Lex will pack you off to a sanatorium for cure. 
There, I'm sure, after extensive treatments, Lois Lane 
Luthor will pass from this world, freeing Lex from any 
further obligations to a spouse and free to fully resume 
his prenuptial life style.

"Study him, Lois. Let your investigative instincts come to 
the fore. Don't be mesmerized by his suave ways. He can't 
maintain his masquerade indefinitely. If you are vigilant, 
when he slips up, you'll be able to see Lex's true self." 

"What a horrible depiction of my future," Lois murmured 
after David finished, 

"The future of your conduit through this life is in your 
hands, not Lex Luthor's," David responded to Lois' gripes. 
"The choosing of a life partner, Ms. Lane, must be a joint 
happening for an intimate and lasting relationship like 
marriage to be successful," David said as he concluded his 
remarks. 

************


As David, Alicia, and Lois were leaving Perry's office, Lex 
Luthor stormed onto the newsroom floor accompanied by two 
rather large ape-like escorts - men short on brains, but 
long on muscle. When Lex recognized Lois, he suddenly oozed 
charm and exhibited his best crocodilian smile before 
remarking, "I just came by to remind you of our date this 
evening. Remember, we must be at the opera by eight. I've 
also planned an ambrosial supper at Louie's after the 
opera. I'm sure you'll enjoy both." 

After Lex had dictated the conditions of their date to 
Lois, he turned to greet the others that were with her. 
Recognizing Lois' companions, Luthor remarked, "If it isn't 
Dr. David J. Finderman and Dr. Alicia Gerstein-Finderman. I 
wonder," he said cynically, "what intrigues you two are 
conjuring in your pot of sorcery." 

"We don't need witchcraft to figure you out, Luthor," David 
said sarcastically. "You and your demonic aspirations, I'm 
sure, will soon pass into history." 

"I hope not," Lex responded giving his best toothy smile.

After a pause in his rhetoric, Luthor remarked, "Why does 
that family of yours constantly oppose my projects? Wasn't 
it enough to blacken the good name of Azai?" 

"Are you implying that Azai didn't deserve to be expelled 
from Yale?" David responded.

"*No*," Lex shouted vehemently. "For an affair that was 
mutually acceptable to both parties, he most assuredly 
shouldn't have been forced from the university." 

"Let me remind you, Luthor," David caustically declared, 
"The finding of the university committee was that Azai 
raped a young lady. There were more than twenty witnesses 
to attest to that fact, Lexipoo. If I were not a peaceful 
man, I would have torn Azai's limbs from his body - after 
first castrating him, of course - and then fed his body 
parts to the bottom-feeders that dwell in the Hobbs river. 
They're probably the only scavengers who wouldn't become 
ill by dining on his putrid flesh."

Angered by David's castigation of his relative, Luthor 
venomously replied, "A peaceful man indeed." If I remember 
correctly, Captain Finderman, you were a Special Forces 
officer in command of a United Nations Peacekeeping Unit. 
As I recall, your brigade put themselves in harm's way and 
battled rebel forces within the Hyndai Pass near New 
Kowloon. Of course you are aware that your interference 
resulted in more than four thousand casualties among the 
rebel forces. A man of *peace*, Ha." 

"You are remarkable, Lex," David interjected. "You can make 
defending the freedom and lives of a village sound like an 
affront to mankind." 

"Are you calling me a liar?" Lex retorted with anger, anger 
that, just for an instant, revealed his evil soul. As David 
had told Lois, "Be vigilant and you'll see through his 
mask." This time Lois was watchful and saw and felt the 
evil oozing through Luthor's thin veneer.

As Lois was being enlightened, David replied to the master 
of evil, "No Lex, you're just a distorter of facts." David 
added, "You just told a very abbreviated version of a 
military engagement and bent the factuality of the event to 
suit your purposes. I'm sure it was done to both embarrass 
me and impress Ms. Lane. So for the sake of truth, I'll 
attempt to set the record straight. If there is any doubt 
about the veracity of my statements, the events which I'll 
describe can be found within the archives of the United 
Nations." 

"First, my command consisted of thirty-six people: thirty-
five men and a woman. The woman was an Israeli officer. Her 
name was T'chaylet bat Yehudah Lev HaCohen. She was, and 
still is, a very courageous young lady. During the battle, 
she took a serious hit, which I was compelled to treat 
because our unit lacked a medic." 

"What kind of wound did she receive?" Lex sneered. 

"Shrapnel pierced her left breast," David said. "I removed 
the shell fragment and sutured the injured area. Then, 
without saying a word, she returned to the fray. *Any 
further questions, Lexipoo?*" David's responded, his voice 
thundered.

With those present now staring at him with bated breath, 
David added, "Before committing my command to combat, we 
all voted whether to stay or withdraw. That vote was taken 
after considerable discussions, which involved every 
individual in the unit. Since we all were to be the 
principal players in a life and death drama, it was fitting 
to include all the potential combatants in the decision-
making process and make them understand the consequences of 
our actions. The battle conditions that confronted us were 
far beyond those that would be expected for military 
personnel. It should be noted that when the unit voted, the 
result was unanimous to commit ourselves to battle. I was 
very proud of my command. Their commitment showed me that I 
was allied with men and a woman of unusual valor. The 
bravery they displayed by their decision was more than I 
could ever express in mere words.

"Lex," David continued to address him, "you called the 
attacking force rebels. They were bandits."

"After the warriors of my command voted, we placed 
ourselves between the brigands and twenty-five hundred men, 
women and children living in a village located in a valley 
below the pass. Sergeant Seth Klein, with five men, were on 
my left my flank, while T'chaylet and seven others dug in 
on my right. I and the remainder of my force held the 
center.

"The hostilities lasted for three days. Toward the end, the 
combat was extremely vicious. During the last engagement we 
battled hand-to-hand. When the bandits finally broke and 
withdrew, our unit had sustained nine dead and twenty-seven 
wounded."

"When I look back on this operation, I wonder, at times, 
whether I and my comrades made the correct choice. From a 
military view, it was not a sound decision. However, I 
still believe in my heart that, in the end, we made the 
right choice. I am convinced we made the correct choice, 
Lex, because twenty-five hundred people will continue to 
see the sun rise each morning and set in the evening for 
the remainder of their lives. And Luthor, the adults of 
that village a hundred years from now will still be able 
teach their sons and daughters about the beauties of 
creation."

Looking heavenward for a moment, David then commented, 
"Personally Lex, I don't think you're capable of 
understanding the compassion and caring that went into my 
unit's decision to stave off those bandits. To place 
themselves in harm's way for people who will never know 
that my command existed or what they did in their behalf is 
something you'll never understand. What we did came from 
our hearts. At a moment in time, all that we knew was a 
fundamental fact. Some of our brothers and sisters were in 
serious danger and we were their keepers. If we had 
withdrawn, that village and its inhabitants would have been 
decimated by your so-called rebels. When our decision was 
made to stand and fight we became their shield. At that 
moment in time, I believe we became G-D's warriors and 
protectors of man.

"Try to comprehend what I'm trying to tell you, Lex, it may 
lead to your salvation."

David added, "I always have heeded what my parents taught 
me long ago - only people matter. The grave, for all those 
who live, is our final destination. Remember too, Luthor, 
that there are no pockets in a coffin. Always try to be 
charitable to those in need and be kindly to those who are 
downtrodden and broken in spirit."

When David finished his version of the Hyndai Pass 
skirmish, Luthor continued his harangue.

"For your efforts," Lex sneered, "our government presented 
you and Seth with some sort of badge that honored your so-
called courage. What was the inscription on your 
decoration?" Luthor mused. "Ah yes, I remember," he said, 
"it was rather a simple statement for putting one's life on 
the line. Valor, I believe was the word was." Just one 
little word for putting life and limb in harm's way. Not a 
very good return for risking your life," Luthor snickered. 

"I was right, you still don't get it, Lex. Let me say it 
one more time. The only thing in life that really matters 
is people. Try to get that through your psychopathic thick 
head that without people there is no meaning to life."

David then added, as he pointed at Luthor, "You steal men's 
souls by corrupting their reason for living. When they've 
done your bidding and you're done with them, nothing 
remains for your pawns but death; with their death, there 
are no witnesses to incriminate you in any villainous acts.

"Luthor, I'm sure, you have benefited greatly from the 
havoc your stooges have wrought while they lived. No doubt 
that your illegal operations have greatly strengthened the 
economic base of your industrial complex." 

After ending his tete-a-tete with the master of evil 
without allowing Luther to continue his loathsome 
arguments, David angrily flung his hands in the air and 
started for the newsroom exit. 

As David moved off, Lex coolly said, "I fear that you and 
Margot Klein better start looking for other employment 
opportunities." David stopped turned to face Luthor and 
asked, "Why, do you know something we don't?"

"No," Luthor replied nonchalantly, "but since I am on the 
STAR Labs board of directors, I have it on good authority 
that several redundant positions will be terminated in the 
near future."

"To save money, of course," Lex quickly added. 

David retraced his steps and again came face to face with 
the devil's number one boy. Looking directly into Luthor's 
beady eyes David said, "So, revenge is your game. You're 
going to exercise political and financial muscle to rid 
STAR labs of some alleged excessive research position. In 
this way you hope to redress your warped notion of Azai's 
innocence. Well, I'm not surprised. I was wondering how 
long it would take you to corrupt or buy off the other 
members of the STAR Labs governing committee to get at 
Margot and myself." 

Luthor nearly lost his seemingly unruffled presence by 
yelling, "Are you calling my actions spiteful and 
vindictive or maybe unlawful?" 

"If the shoe fits, wear it," David scoffed rather loudly. 
As David's insult thundered across the bullpen, Lex's two 
bully boys started moving towards David with hostile 
intent. As they approached, David smiled and said, 
"Gentlemen, I am by nature a man of peace. If, however, you 
attempt to injure me, I will naturally defend myself. In 
doing so, I wouldn't be surprised if I break your arms and 
legs in the process. I promise, though, that I won't cleave 
your heads from your ape-like bodies. In that way you'll 
enjoy the exquisite and excruciating pain that I will 
inflict upon your persons. But, look at the bright side. 
You'll both be alive." 

When David finished his velvety warning, Lex held up his 
hand and stopped his two muscle men from advancing any 
further. David once again turned and this time left the 
newsroom.

"Ah, boss," Max, Luthor's number one enforcer, remarked, 
"we could have taken him easy." 

Lex scowled remarking, "I think not. He would have taken 
you apart a piece at a time and flung your remains to the 
vultures."

When David left the Planet, Alicia went back to her desk.

As Alicia sat at her desk, a warm glow enveloped her. 
David's wife had learned something wonderful about her 
husband, something that he felt too embarrassed or shy to 
reveal on his own. It was almost laughable that she had 
learned it from the devil incarnate himself. Luthor had 
provided her with information about David's past that would 
made her kvell for sometime to come.

Alicia smiled inwardly at Lex's attempt to slander her 
husband and Seth. It had miscarried and humiliated Lexipoo 
instead. "Lexipoo," she quietly repeated and chuckled. 
Alicia liked the new moniker David had bestowed upon 
Luthor. She liked it a lot.

While David was leaving the Planet, Luthor, who was now 
well aware of his public affairs fiasco, tried to recoup 
his dignity by expeditiously changing the subject. This 
tactic availed him naught. It was obvious to all those on 
the Planet newsfloor that Luthor had inadvertently praised 
a noble act by attempting to degrade the man who was 
responsible for its implementation.

Lex had foolishly did himself in and revealed his true self 
to Lois when he attacked and tried to belittled a noble 
humanitarian action. By Luthor's mouthings, David and Seth 
had been raised to celebrity status to all who witnessed 
the verbal exchange between Dr. Finderman and Lex Luthor. 
While David was somewhat chagrined over his new status, 
Alicia felt that recognition of David's and Seth's selfless 
behavior was long overdue. 

As Lois silently observed the verbal altercation between 
Lex and David, her mind was freed from the mesmerizing 
affect that Luthor's debonair persona had upon her. Like so 
many other people, Lois had been enamored by Lex's power 
and wealth, suave appearance, and charming personality. In 
Lois' case, there was also the personal attention he 
lavished upon her in an attempt to bind the Planet's ace 
reporter more closely to him. His objective, of course, was 
to achieve complete control over Lois so she, like many 
others, would do his biding without question.

After calm once again settled over the newsroom, Luthor 
maneuvered himself over to Alicia's desk. When David's 
soulmate looked up and saw Lex Luthor standing there, Lois, 
who was nearby, noted that Alicia's face exhibited a 
gracious smile, a facial expression which did not extend to 
her eyes. If Lex noticed her demeanor, he chose to ignore 
the warning indicators she was clearly communicating.

As Lex attempted to sooth Alicia, he placed his hand upon 
her shoulder. A flash of indignation momentarily 
illuminated her face but Lex's hand stayed, causing Alicia 
to say in a contemptuous voice, "Get your grubby paws off 
of me." 

Lex foolishly ignored her warning and trifled with the back 
of her neck. 

Lois could hardly believe what followed. Alicia seemed to 
grab Lex by his shirt and fling him about fifteen feet 
through the air. His airborne journey ended when he 
collided with a newsroom wall. Seeing the unconscious form 
of their boss, Max and his partner rushed toward Alicia to 
avenge Lex. Standing to meet their assault, Alicia met them 
head-on, and within a few seconds they lay unconscious at 
her feet.

"Wow," thought Lois, "this gal is a highly skilled martial 
arts practitioner." 

Perry rushed over to Luthor and helped revive him. When 
fully conscious, Lex screamed at Alicia saying, "I am going 
to have you arrested for assault. Then I am going to sue 
you and the Planet for all you got!" 

When Luthor had finished his tirade, Murray Singer 
sauntered over to Alicia's desk and said, so all could 
clearly hear, "Luthor, you put your grimy hands on this 
woman's person. Then your lap dogs tried to assault her. 
Alicia did what any lady in her position would do: she 
defended herself.  I'll swear to that on a stack of Bibles. 
If you have me killed or abducted, my statement, as you are 
well aware, will still be accepted in a court of law. To 
make doubly sure of that fact, I'll write out what I've 
seen and heard and have it notarized and placed with the 
Planet's attorneys for safe keeping."

Luthor, realizing once again that he had been 
outmaneuvered, smiled and said, "Let's forget that this 
incident ever occurred. Okay?" He then held out his hand to 
Alicia in an attempt to extradite himself gracefully from 
his debacle. 

Alicia did not offer to clasp his hand, but said very 
succinctly, "This affair 
is closed. Now get away from me." Her stinging words 
signaled to Lex Luthor that she and not he controlled this 
situation. Luthor attempted to smile at her, but his 
insides were seething.

"Luthor," Alicia added in a cold voice, "do not, I repeat, 
do not come near me again. As my husband was wont to say, 
"If you do, G-D help you, because only G-D could!" 

Lex bowed and hastily left the newsroom along with his two 
stooges.

Just before Luthor left the premises, he turned and glared 
at Alicia and scanned the newsroom. At that moment, Lois, 
once again, beheld the pure evil that oozed from every pore 
on Lex's distorted face. He not only hated Alicia, but 
every individual who had witnessed his humiliation. 
"Caution," Lois thought to herself, "should be the 
watchword of the Daily Planet, until the House of Luthor 
was history."

As Alicia was preparing to close up shop for the day, she 
said to Lois, "On your dinner date with Lexipoo this 
evening, may the Eternal one watch over you and protect 
you." Placing her hand on Lois' shoulder, Alicia added, 
"Tonight, Lois, you'll be mentally fencing with a master of 
deception. Be charming, but make no commitments." Lois 
smiled at Alicia and thanked her for her warning and 
support.

While Lois was slowly meandering back toward her desk, 
Alicia called Perry on the intercom and said, "Chief, I'm 
reminding you about your supper invite for this Friday. We 
begin serving at 6:30 p.m. Just before she broke the 
connection, Alicia whispered into the phone, "It's family 
night."

Alicia was about to exit the newsroom when Perry rushed 
over to her and quietly asked, "Can I stay over?" 

"Of course," Alicia responded in a subdued voice, "we have 
plenty of room.

"Good," Perry said, clapping his hands. "I wanta spoil 
Jennifer Rose."

"Good night, Perry," Alicia smiled.

"Good night Alicia," Perry cheerfully replied. 

************

At Seven thirty P.M. sharp, Lex arrived in front of Lois' 
apartment and rang the bell. The cagey reporter was waiting 
for him and left her apartment as soon as she opened the 
door. Lois didn't want be alone with Luthor in closed 
quarters of any kind. Once she stepped into the hall, Lois 
felt somewhat relieved. Taking his date by the arm, Luthor 
immediately escorted her to his waiting limo.

After a beautiful rendition of "Semiramide" by Rossini, 
they had a delectable meal at a luxurious waterfront club - 
Louie's Shore Restaurant. 

As they were enjoying dessert, Lex opened his campaign to 
make Lois his wife. He quietly and calmly said to her in 
his most charming manner, "Lois, have you ever considered 
matrimony?" 

Lois stared at Luthor and gave him a guarded smile and 
said, "Yes, if the right person came along."

As Lex continued his crusade, Lois' brain went into 
overdrive. She had to subtly extricate herself from this 
situation, a happening that Luthor no doubt had very 
carefully orchestrated.

Listening to Lex, Lois thanked heaven that she and David 
had that conversation this afternoon. Armed with David's 
thoughts and the knowledge she gained from the newsroom 
altercation, Lois, at last, recognized the monster hidden 
beneath Luthor's charming facade. As was often said in the 
original Star Trek episodes, "May the winds of fortune 
favor the foolish." Boy, had she been foolish - idle-headed 
enough to become involved with the beast of Bavaria, Lex 
Luthor. She now needed those winds of fortune to strongly 
blow in her direction.

While picking at her dessert and smiling at Lex, Lois 
suddenly understood the actual meaning of the Star Trek 
phrase. Those few words represented the power of creative 
thought. Thoughts, if used properly, could help a person 
extradite himself/herself from a seemingly impossible 
situation. With this realization coursing through her mind, 
Lois calmed herself and began to evolve a counter-strategy. 

As Lois listened, Lex artfully inquired of her, "What would 
you consider an ideal spouse?"

That was her opening.

Lex's statement about an ideal spouse was the wedge Lois 
Lane was looking for to remove Luthor from her social life.

With a broad smile, she articulated her answer serenely and 
with finesse. "The man I would choose for a life partner 
would have to display many of the following attributes. 
These would include fidelity, a true partnership - making 
all major decisions together - giving and receiving equal 
amounts of love and attention to one another, mutual 
respect, be a compassionate person not only to me but to 
others as well, sensitivity to the needs of people, placing 
his life partner's necessities ahead of his own, and be 
cognizant that beauty comes from the soul, and can't be 
found in the wrapper.

"There is a final stipulation that my husband must accept 
as part of our union," Lois added in a serious intonation. 

 "What's that?" Lex eagerly inquired.

"I don't want any children. If we were to conceive, he must 
accept that an abortion would be forthcoming." 

When Lois had completed her litany of marriage particulars, 
Lex just stared at her. His face had an ashen look as he 
prepared to reply to her list of do's and don'ts regarding 
a marital union with her.

"My dear," Luthor responded, oozing all the charm he could 
muster, "I'm sure we could consider all of your marriage 
views negotiable, except your last item. Children we 
conceived must be brought to term. I need an heir to 
inherit and continue the kingdom I've been forging."

As Lex paused to further collect his thoughts, Lois 
remarked rather contemptuously, "How can marriage vows and 
commitments be negotiable? Either you love someone and 
accept their views or you don't. If you consider things 
between a husband and wife as negotiable, there is no 
meeting of the minds and, therefore, no marriage. For me, 
there is no middle ground in this arena."

Lois hoped that her incompliant attitude would startle Lex 
and make him wary of a union with her.

Still in the hunt, Lex said, "Lois, think what a child of 
ours could accomplish. With your brains, drive and 
intuitiveness, combined with my cunning and desire for 
building large corporate structures, our child could attain 
enough financial power to essentially control the world. I 
would be happy to raise our offspring. You wouldn't have to 
be involved, except for occasions such as holidays and 
birthdays. With my wealth, you could enjoy yourself to your 
heart's content. You'd be free to do what ever you desire, 
except, of course, for the few obligatory events, some of 
which I've touched on." 

As Lex paused, Lois suddenly realized that David was right. 
Lex just wanted a human hatchery. "My G-D," Lois thought, 
"it's *deja vu,* but with a different voice. If it wasn't 
sacrilegious, I'd acclaim David a prophet."

Gazing at Luthor directly, Lois knew she had him in a 
corner. Her list of uncompromising marital articles would 
now begin to unravel what ever relationship Lex thought he 
had with her.

Thinking rapidly, Lois mind came up with an endgame 
strategy, one she was confident would bury once and for all 
Lex's intrigues aimed at marrying her. The child scenario 
was the key to this drama. She looked Luthor straight in 
the eyes and declared, "Lex, you should know that I cannot 
abide anything related to the child scene. I loathe 
everything to do with pregnancy. I don't wish to deal with 
morning sickness, losing my figure, the general discomfort 
that accompanies the gestation period, and the excruciating 
pain that accompanies birth. *No*, Lex, children are 
definitely *out*." 

When Lois finished her quiet but prolonged speech, she 
noticed a subtle change in Luthor's behavior. His eyes and 
his body language suggested that his pursuit of her as a 
trophy wife was over. Smiling to herself, Lois knew that 
Lex would maintain the facade of a relationship with her to 
maintain his standing in society. Luthor jealously guarded 
his public image. So Lex would still continue to date her 
for perhaps several months to keep up pretenses. But as 
time went on, the frequency of their social encounters 
would slowly wane. Sometime in the near future, they would 
cease to see one another. When that day arrived she would 
celebrate with five martinis.

After dessert, Lex took Lois back to her apartment. He 
bowed and kissed her hand and then departed after giving 
her a smile that never reached his eyes. When Lois entered 
her lodgings and closed the door, she slowly sank to the 
floor muttering to herself, "It's finished. *Thank G-D*, 
it's over."

*************

At the Planet the next day, Lois informed Alicia that her 
husband's analysis of Luthor's intentions was brilliant, 
right on the button. Alicia asked in a hushed voice, "Has 
your relationship with Lex ended?" Lois nodded 
affirmatively and beamed as she made her way back to her 
desk. Taking a deep breath, Lois joyously tasted her 
freedom. She felt like a great weight had been lifted off 
her shoulders.

The remainder of the week proceeded without much activity 
in the bullpen. For the Planet's staff, this was a welcome 
respite. Generally the newsroom operated at a furious pace.

While a busy bullpen was the mark of a successful 
newspaper, the current slowness was a blessing to the Daily 
Planet's employees. It was a time which would allow them to 
recharge physically and emotionally.

As Alicia was leaving the newsroom on Friday afternoon, she 
reminded Perry, once again, about dinner at her place that 
evening. He winked and said, "I'll see ya'll tonight, 
Promise." 

At six-thirty that evening, Perry arrived at the Hyperion 
Street home. All the members of Alicia's household had 
already gathered and were patiently awaiting the arrival of 
the Daily Planet's Chief Editor.

When Perry entered the house, he immediately encountered 
Clark Kent with whom he had talked by phone earlier that 
day. So Perry knew that only a few hour earlier Clark was 
at his Singapore desk. Scratching his head, Perry murmured 
to himself, "How in tarnation did Kent get here so fast?"

While Perry was trying to figure out how CK traveled 
between Singapore and Metropolis in so short a time, Clark 
approached Perry and extended his hand. As their hands 
clasped, Clark said, "I know you are astonished to see me 
here. Be patient and all will be explained. First things 
first; let's eat." 

After enjoying an elaborate and delectable meal, Clark and 
Alicia took Perry aside while the other family members 
cleaned up.

Seating themselves in the den, Clark said, "Perry, the 
people gathered here this evening probably represent the 
greatest group of scientific talent which has ever graced 
this planet. I say this to you without pride or vanity, but 
because it's simply the truth. Our main objective, for the 
present, is to serve humanity and, at the same time, remain 
hidden from the world at large.

"To accomplish our goals we have developed certain tools. 
One device is called a teleportation door, a 'TD' for 
short. Once a TD gate has been setup, it allows a person or 
a group of people to travel nearly instantaneously from one 
location to another anywhere else on Earth. For example, 
there is such a gate in my Singapore apartment and another 
here in this house. So getting here was like walking 
through a door into another room."

"If you wish, we'll place TD's in your home and office and 
connect them to our transportation system. Once your TD's 
have been set up, you'll be able to travel between your 
personal portals to any other site on the teleportation 
network. There are two locations that you should not visit 
alone, for safety sake." Clark pointed to one button on the 
control panel marked 'Mars platform' and another switch 
which specified 'Massachusetts Laboratory'."

When Perry saw the Mars platform designation, he asked, 
"Does that name signify what I think it means?" 

"Yep," Alicia replied. 

"Great Caesar's Ghost," Perry almost shouted, "how did you 
get there?" 

"By spaceship," Clark remarked. He then activated a viewing 
screen so that Perry could gaze upon an array of the 
family's interstellar cruisers. 

After Perry stared at the view screen for a few minutes, he 
stared at Clark and blurted out, "Wow."

Regaining his composure, the chief said, "Now I can really 
appreciate that statement of yours about the greatest 
assemblage of scientific talent this world has ever seen 
gathered under one roof, yet." 

After Perry's somewhat robust statement, both Alicia and 
Clark laughed. Then, Alicia motioned for Margot to join 
them. Asking Seth to watch their daughter, Margot mingled 
with Clark, Alicia, and Perry. 

Perry noticed that Margot was a carrying a syringe. "What's 
that for?" the chief asked, pointing nervously at a rather 
large syringe. 

"Margot is going to place a DNA fragment into your body," 
Clark replied. 

Alicia the told Perry, "This DNA residue is the key that 
activates the TD system. When this biological material has 
been added to your body, you will be able to operate the 
teleportation doors at any of our sites. The TDs are inert 
to everyone except those who possess our special DNA key. 
Our family members, of course, and a select group of people 
have been given access to our family's TD's through this 
special genetic material." 

As Margot deftly was adding the genetic material to Perry's 
body, the chief declared, "I'm flattered and, at the same 
time, honored by your trust." 

Clark squeezed his shoulder and said, "We all consider you 
as one of our family." 

"I have one more question," Perry said. "What happens if I 
am coerced into activating a TD portal?" 

Margot told him, "Your biological key will not function if 
you are under any kind of threatening situation, whether 
they are physical and/or chemical in nature."

As the family began moseying toward the living room, Margot 
gave Perry two TD gates with built in cloaking devices. The 
chief was then instructed how to install the units. 

One TD Perry White would install in his lodgings, while the 
second portal would be placed in his private apartment at 
the Planet. It was situated at a secluded spot towards the 
rear of his office.

As Perry pondered his new status within Alicia's household, 
he heard Seth state that two important matters needed to be 
discussed. "First," the young man said, "was the Nightfall 
asteroid." 

"Nightfall?" asked Perry as he gave his new family members 
a puzzled look. 

"That's the name the scientific community - the ones who 
are aware of the space junk's existence - have bestowed 
upon the killer asteroid headed our way."

"It's the same space debris, Perry, which you, David, 
Alicia, and Lois talked about at the Planet a few days 
ago," Clark reminded the Planet's editor-in-chief. "Oh," 
Perry remarked as he shook his head. "Your name for the 
killer rock is very apropos. Permanent night descending 
upon the Earth. All life becoming extinct. What a finish 
for this world," Perry concluded, the tone of his voice 
telegraphing his concern.

After Perry's comments, Clark remarked, "If we need to 
discuss that murderous  hunk of space garbage in public, 
just refer to it as Nightfall. Those inside the loop will 
immediately understand the significance of that 
appellation. Others overhearing your conversation will 
probably assume that you're discussing something at the end 
of the day, not a conversation concerning a possible 
world's end scenario. Then, turning to Alicia, Clark said, 
"Please inform Lois about this new wrinkle in the asteroid 
saga." 

"Will do, brother," she replied. 

Clark, turning to David and Margot, asked about the status 
of their new weapon system - referred to as the ULW - and 
their newfangled spacecraft.

Margot replied, "Clark, our theoretical concepts and their 
test constructs have proved out and seem to be remarkably 
reliable. Personally, I believe that they are forever kind 
of ships - never break down and indestructible."

Then Margot added, "David has begun to synthesize more 
stabilized neutronium. Turning to Perry she explained, 
"Stabilized neutronium is fabricated from neutron 
particles, placed in a matrix that is maintained within a 
nanodegree of absolute zero. The matrix is mixed with 
Neonthium and the result is an extremely dense solid 
material which is both ductile and malleable."

"As far as we can ascertain", Margot also added, "this new 
substance appears to be nearly indestructible. Not only 
does it have the potential to function as a universal 
building material for all our future devices, but it can be 
utilized to protect our community against any kind of 
attack."

After Margot finished her report, David chimed in, "As 
Margot told you, the ULW system is functioning well. We'll 
incorporate this weapon system into all our stabilized 
neutronium spaceships."

"Talking about interstellar spacecraft," David continued, 
"Margot and I have started to assemble six such vessels. 
Naturally, these ships will be fabricated from stabilized 
neutronium. These spacecrafts, which we like to call K-
ships, should reach full operational status in about ten 
weeks."

"That's very good David," Clark said placing his hand on 
his kin's shoulder. "With all the obstacles that have 
plagued us over the past few months, I'm very surprised 
and, at the same time, extremely happy at the progress were 
making."

As David slipped in beside his wife, Perry asked, "Alicia, 
a point of information, if you please. I'm familiar with 
most spaceship terminology, but what in Elvis' name is a 
ULW."

Looking at Perry, David said, "I'm sorry about that, chief. 
My faux pas."

Directing his thoughts to Perry, David said, "The ULW 
represents the first letters of the phrase Ultimate LASER 
Weapon.

"The ULW system, which uses a unique high powered LASER, is 
housed in a stabilized neutronium mount so it can be 
incorporated into whatever contraption requires its use. 
The special LASER in this weapon can produce more than a 
trillion times the energy of its gamma ray counterpart. The 
power supply for this device comes from a small fusion 
reactor housed within the stabilized neutronium mount that 
holds the special LASER.

"Are you are familiar with gamma rays, Perry?" David asked. 

"To certain extent," the chief replied.

"Then you should be aware that gamma rays transmit high 
energy photons. When controlled, they are often used to 
treat some cancers and other diseases. The full destructive 
capacity of gamma radiation generally occurs when these 
rays are released during nuclear detonations."

"As you all know," Margot added to the family's general 
discussion, "our theoretical work into ULW's and other 
devices are still ongoing projects at STAR Labs. To protect 
our research, no information alluding to our projects can 
be found in the STAR lab library index. All of our gadgets 
and research results are currently being stored and/or 
constructed and tested at two locations - in the laboratory 
facilities below this house and at our Massachusetts site." 

At this point in the conversation, Perry intervened and 
asked, "Why are you guys so concerned about fabricating 
space vehicles and super weapons?"

Before Clark or any of his kin could speak to Perry's 
question, the chief continued and remarked, "If your 
doohickeys could destroy Nightfall, I think you guys should 
have crunched the asteroid. By not acting, you've caused 
unnecessary fear and allowed financial resources to be 
wasted which are desperately needed elsewhere to help the 
disadvantaged.

"From my unofficial sources," Perry added. "I've learned 
that a large spaceship, code named The Messiah, is secretly 
being constructed by the U.S. and Russia with additional 
input from other technically advanced nations. The cost, 
I'm told, is astronomical."

Pausing for a moment, Perry continued his harangue. "From 
what I've been told, The Messiah will carry extremely 
powerful nuclear tipped missiles to the vicinity of 
Nightfall. When the ship arrives at a predetermined 
position near the asteroid, the missiles the ship carries 
will be launched at the space junk. The wallop from the 
nuclear bombs, so I'm informed, should be enough to utterly 
destroy that killer planetoid. So it appears to me that 
your building programs directed toward Nightfall's 
destruction are redundant and really not needed."

When David sensed an opening in the chief's babble, he 
quickly chimed in and responded to Perry's query and his 
irrational criticisms.

Perry, Alicia's soulmate replied, "We are a community which 
must remain hidden for reasons I'll explain later. 
Secondly, for its own self-image, the Earth must believe 
that its technology was able to cope with this crisis. 
Therefore, The Messiah had to be built. And you're right, 
the money for its construction has been essentially 
squandered. The ship that is being built is not capable of 
doing the job. In our own way, we will see to it that those 
monies are put back in Earth's kitty.

"Look at the positive side of The Messiah construction," he 
remarked. "If the nations of this world believe that the 
Earth's technology overcame Nightfall, funds will become 
available and will be funneled into a myriad of research 
projects. The spin-offs from these projects will be a boon 
to Earth's commercial sectors. For example, it cost twenty-
eight billion dollars to put a man on the moon. The US 
economy has had an infusion of more than three trillion 
dollars from that nation's initial investment. All the 
calculators and computers now in use were a direct result 
of the moon venture.

"Thirdly, The Messiah, as you were told, will not succeed 
for several reasons," David stressed. He then began to 
elaborate upon his statement.

"Since Nightfall is surrounded by meteor swarms, as The 
Messiah approaches the asteroid, there is almost a hundred 
percent possibility that the spacecraft will collide with 
some of the meteoric debris. When that event occurs, the 
ship will either be disabled or destroyed. Even if the 
vessel is fortunate enough to launch its nuclear cargo, the 
effect of the subsequent detonations will be ineffectual. 
It will be like hitting an elephant with coconuts. That's 
assuming that Messiah's nuclear payloads ever strikes the 
asteroid. There is a good chance that meteor swarms around 
that huge space rock will disable or tear apart the nuclear 
bombs, rendering them useless."

Seeing the logic of David's arguments, Perry said "Why 
didn't you tell the government about your analysis and then 
suggest a viable plan?"

Responding to Perry's comment, Seth said, "First, the 
bureaucrats would discount our claims. We, even in the 
guise of an independent contractor, are an unknown entity 
and the government is tied to big business which 
unfortunately practices wholesale greed. The companies 
building the spacecraft are now profiting even beyond the 
dreams of Avarice and are not likely to give up their 
golden goose. They would, by some scientific mumbo jumbo, 
discredit our input."

After a slight pause, David added, "You've also forgotten, 
Perry, that politically oriented people, especially those 
who hold elected office, are beholden to companies who give 
large campaign contributions to their respective parties. 
Even if they could get beyond the political issue, I very 
much doubt that they could influence any decisions at this 
late date. The people in charge of the mission at this 
point in time would find someway to hinder our efforts and 
in the mean time discard our views about their suicidal and 
ineffectual mission to Nightfall as hogwash. How could we 
prove our point without revealing ourselves?

"Anyway, most people in public office seem to be very 
shortsighted. They don't look much beyond the events of the 
day, let alone consider what will happen tomorrow. The 
primary focus of bureaucratic organizations is to maintain 
the status quo. From that view, the bureaucrats then will 
go with what has been tried and tested even though it will 
not work in another situation. Even knowing The Messiah 
project will fail, they will still help it along. Nothing 
seems to matter but to do something, even when you are 
aware that what you're doing will accomplish nothing at 
all. When death is staring them in the face, they will cry 
out but still blame others for their failure."

"That's kind of a cynical view," Perry insinuated. 

"Well yeah," David said, "but, after having dealt with 
military protocol and STAR Lab's board, it's difficult to 
consider another perspective.

"Another," David told the chief, "deals with the war-like 
nature of Earth people. If they got their hands on just a 
small part of our technology, I fear that this planet would 
shortly be engulfed in a global conflict and the human 
population would end up as charcoal briquettes." 

Then, Clark added to what David said, "Even if Seth's and 
David's thoughts could be discounted, you know that the 
governments on this world would not try anything new when 
their hides are on the line. On that point alone, they 
would probably argue that there just wasn't enough time to 
build and test new devices in their battle to survive 
Nightfall before it plunged into our planet."

After Perry's views were addressed, Seth asked his 
brethren, "Are there any further objections or questions 
concerning our present course of action?" No one at the 
table spoke up. "Then," Seth declared, "we'll continue to 
make use of the STAR Lab's computing and laboratory 
facilities until David and Margot are forced out by 
Luthor's group. When they're terminated, the main 
operations will move to the Hyperion Avenue facilities." 
Clark then added, "We must be ready to act within fourteen 
months and seventeen days to destroy Nightfall or that 
piece of space junk will pulverize this planet and all life 
will cease to exist." 

Alicia solemnly remarked, "As soon as enough stabilized 
neutronium has been created, we'll all be needed to 
fabricate our interstellar ships and the ULW weapon system 
- and I do mean all of us. That means you, too, Mr. Editor 
and chief." 

Perry nodded and commented, "I'll tell ya all Elvis stories 
and whistle while you work. That should help, I think." 
There was a sound of laughter in the room as Perry's humor 
helped diffuse the tension.

After the laughter subsided, Alicia pointed out, "Once all 
the components have been produced and assembled, we'll 
rendezvous with the asteroid as planned. There, we'll use 
the ULW to reduce the planet killer to manageable segments 
by slicing it along its fracture lines. Then we will 
descend to each asteroid section with fusion bombs and 
burrow to the center of each piece. Once at the core, we'll 
activate the nuclear devices and leave. When the nuclear 
devices detonate, the force of the resulting explosion 
should reduce each subdivision of the asteroid to space 
dust."

"It is very important that no one be aware that our family 
was involved in this world-saving event," David reminded 
his kin. "The secret of our existence must be maintained at 
all cost. The safety and future of our people depends on 
our anonymity and it must not be compromised."

No one uttered a word after David's remarks, but you could 
see by the expression in everybody's eyes that they were 
very much aware of the consequences which could result if 
they were to be discovered during the Nightfall operation.

By the time the meeting was adjourned, Perry had come to 
realize that with the advanced technological skills at 
their disposal, these unique people could have easily built 
a Space Ark and left Earth to its fate. However, they had 
chosen to stand with their Earth cousins, at their own 
peril, and make a concerted effort to save the planet. He 
felt both proud and humble that these magnificent people 
had included him within their inner circle. "Upon my life," 
he thought to himself, "how could I or anyone in the know 
ever think of betraying them?"

But Perry was aware there were nut cases out there that 
would like nothing better than to butcher these fine 
people. It was the old stranger syndrome, all over again. 
Destroy what is foreign to you or what you don't 
understand.

After the Nightfall problem had been put to bed and the 
family members were about to disperse for the evening, Seth 
said, "Please, nobody leave just yet."

When things quieted down, Seth calmly intimated that 
another important issue was looming just over the horizon. 

Clark moaned, "Another bugaboo?"

Alicia giggled at Clark's comment, as Seth remarked, "I'm 
afraid so. Lex Luthor is attempting to take control of the 
Daily Planet. He has his agents buying up Planet common 
stock as soon as it appears on the exchange. In addition, 
it looks like Lex himself is actively striving to purchase 
the preferred stock belonging to the publishers. He's 
adding a sweetener by offering the suits vacation homes and 
spiffy new cars if they sell to him." Perry gasped as he 
heard Seth's report.

Taking a deep breath, Seth then added, "His current stake 
in the Planet is about twelve percent, up from around five 
percentage points over the past week." 

When Margot's soulmate finished his remarks, Perry chimed 
in and, almost pleading asked, "Isn't there anything that 
we can do to thwart Luthor? He's out to destroy the finest 
paper in the world."

"Yep," replied Seth, to Perry's panicky appeal. "I've 
formulated a strategy."

"Thank G-D," Perry commented to Seth's remark.

Looking at his friends, Seth commented, "After I've 
finished, I'd appreciate any input or suggestion that could 
improve my plan." Then, taking a deep breath, he said, "The 
first thing I believe which should be done is to create an 
independent non-profit foundation. With that kind of 
financial organization at our disposal, we'd have an easy 
conduit to monetary assets. With monies from a non-profit 
foundation at our disposal, all the outstanding stocks and 
bonds linked to the Planet could be purchased at prices 
which Luthor's financiers would be reluctant to beat - say 
two or three times Luthor's highest bid. I'll bet the 
greedy suits on the Planet's board would jump at such a 
monetary offer."

"Do you really think the suits will go for such an offer?" 
Perry nervously asked.

"If you were offered one million dollars to sell something 
and then someone else offered you three times that amount, 
who would you sell to? I don't think we have to ponder 
about that answer, do we?" Seth said to Perry.

"We, however, must act as soon as possible. Certainly 
before Lex has a chance to maneuver the Planet's board 
members into his camp."

"When we take control of the Planet, I suggest that we 
change the Daily Planet's governing structure from a 
commercial venture to a non-profit organization. This 
transformation would force Luthor to sell his interest in 
the paper - there would be little or no financial advantage 
to owning stock in a non-profit organization for such an 
entrepreneur as Lex Luthor."

Perry said, somewhat disheartened, "I wouldn't know where 
to begin such a campaign." 

Seth calmly chimed in. "I already started this process by 
contacting the Lara and Jorel Foundation. Their C.E.O. 
appears very interested. They don't want a world-class 
newspaper falling into the clutches of a scoundrel like our 
own Lexipoo."

Clark and Alicia smiled at each other when they heard the 
name of the foundation. It was their financial 
organization, named after Clark's Kryptonian parents. It 
was initially created to protect CK's and Alicia's Earthly 
parents and provide them with ready cash. Now another noble 
enterprise would be protected under its umbrella.

"If we can carry this off," Perry remarked, "how will the 
paper be run?" 

Seth replied, "Perry, I have considered that problem and 
put together a tentative action plan. You and the Planet 
employees can change, modify, or fine-tune any of my 
suggestions as you deal with the everyday issues of running 
the paper. Remember guys and gals, I created this action 
plan in haste and only as a stopgap measure." 

"What is your plan?" Perry anxiously inquired. 

"The governing body of the paper would consist of the 
Editor-in-Chief and
representatives from all the Planet departments. Except for 
the Chief, all the board representatives would be elected 
by the rank and file members of the newspaper. From this 
elected board would come the directives for the newspapers 
operation.

"Let me say again, the Planet's operational procedures can 
be changed or modified to meet the changing needs of the 
paper by a majority vote of the Planet's elected council. 
My initial intent was to create a provisional scheme, not 
the final operating policy for the paper."

Hearing Seth's plan, Perry became very enthusiastic. If 
they were successful, any future attempt to take over the 
Planet would be near impossible. 

"Perry," Clark said, "call the suits."

When Perry left the room to start the ball rolling, Margot, 
giggling, said, "A-mining we will go, a-mining we will 
go..." Soon everyone at the table was singing along and 
laughing. 

When Perry returned, they could see by his face that Seth's 
efforts were justified. "As soon as the monies are paid," 
he said, "the paper will be ours, and operating within a 
non-profit format." 

"Perry," Clark asked, "could you baby-sit for Jennifer Rose 
tomorrow?" 

"Sure," he replied. "What's up?"
 
"Oh," Clark said, "we going to acquire the funds for the 
Planet's purchase. Other monies we have are in a trust fund 
for the family and are not available for the Planet's 
acquisition. So we need to tap other sources."

Perry just nodded his okay. 

"Before we retire for the evening," Clark said, "There is 
still another item which I believe we should consider."

"As you all know," Clark said, "Kal Ellis is the pseudonym 
I use when submitting copy from Singapore to the main 
Planet facility in Metropolis. Recently, these articles 
have begun to suggest a rather disturbing trend.

With all eyes on CK, Clark continued, "The info I used for 
my pieces strongly indicate that LexCorp has been 
indirectly responsible for armed aggression against some 
islands in the Celebes and Banda Seas. To cover up these 
militant thrusts, LexCorp's legal department created such a 
morass that the courts quickly reached an impasse. In the 
ensuing atmosphere of uncertainty, LexCorp applied 
political pressure on the governing bodies of the assaulted 
islands, which it continually increased over time. 
LexCorp's political muscle eventually caused any litigation 
against the giant corporation to be discontinued. 

"The Ellis articles also revealed that militaristic attacks 
by other LexCorp subsidiaries were made against some remote 
villages on the islands of Gomumu, Jolo and Mayu. Thanks to 
the military help secretly provided by David and Seth, 
these aggressive incursions were turned back. 
Unfortunately, Lex again managed to avoid legal 
accountability for these actions.

"With his army of attorneys, Luthor was able to distance 
himself from the armed altercations asserting that LexCorp 
had little control over their subsidiaries in matters 
occurring outside the states. To further protect Luthor's 
image, Lex's jackleg lawyers were able to deflect any 
censure away from LexCorp itself leaving the C.E.O.s of the 
subsidiary companies to bear the brunt of the legal system. 
With Lex's direction, his shysters branded the C.E.O.s of 
the embattled companies pariahs and had them thrown to the 
legal wolves. This tactic essentially removed Lex from 
further scrutiny by most of the fourth estate. Luthor and 
his LexCorp organization seemed to have come out of this 
legal encounter smelling like a rose.

"However, unknown to Luthor, an editorial by Kal Ellis in 
the forthcoming Sunday paper edition of the Planet will 
substantiate that one of the more of the recent failed 
military incursions can be directly linked to LexCorp 
through one Nigel St. John. A document signed by St. John, 
one of Luthor's closest confidants, was captured during a 
military engagement on Jolo. Its contents clearly show that 
Nigel ordered the assault upon villages on that particular 
island.

"It will be interesting," Clark remarked to his family, "to 
see just how Lex maneuvers in this situation.

"What really bothers me," Clark remarked, after a pausing 
for a few moments, "is the reason for these aggressive 
thrusts. At first I thought mineral wealth was the target. 
However, when I investigated the area where the military 
actions occurred, it became apparent that the mineral 
availability did not make any kind of land grab monetarily 
attractive. The only thing all the sites seemed to have in 
common were large cave systems with an abundant fresh water 
supply in the area. 

"One item," Clark added, "which was found in a mercenary 
staging area proved to be of some interest." He showed the 
three unusual looking plants immersed in fresh water. He 
handed the specimens to Alicia and asked her to identify 
the flora.

In taking the specimens, Alicia murmured, "These plants are 
certainly strange looking, but there is something vaguely 
familiar about them. I just can't seem to jog my memory 
sufficiently at this moment to recognize the parents of 
these hybrid plants.

"Is there a time line for the analytical information you 
need?" Alicia asked her brother. 

"ASAP, sis," Clark replied. Then he yawned and said, "Guys 
we're all tired. Let's hit the sack." 

************
Early the next morning, five super-beings flew to an area 
within the ring of fire that crossed the Java Sea. Here 
they mined nearly a trillion dollars in gold and other 
precious items from the Earth's mantle. The monies received 
for this mineral wealth were then deposited in several 
numbered Swiss bank accounts. 

With the monies obtained from their mining activities, 
control of the Daily Planet passed to its employees through 
the sponsorship of the Lara and Jorel Foundation early on 
Monday of the following week. 

At noon on that self same day, Lex Luthor stormed into the 
Planet newsroom with four of his attorneys. "Before you say 
anything, Lex," Perry cooed, "you should read this 
notarized document." 

After Luthor looked over Perry's report, he handed it to 
one of his attorneys. As Lex's legal eagles studied Perry's 
informational paper, Lex slyly remarked, "So that's why 
Nigel disappeared with a hundred million of my money."

As they stood there awaiting Lex's attorneys' comment on 
Perry's document, the chief inquired of Luthor, "Are you 
still going to stubbornly maintain that LexCorp is squeaky 
clean and not responsible or at least involved in the 
recent military onslaught referred to in that captured 
document? In the past cases," Perry insinuated, "I could, 
at least, understand the quandary in the courts about 
indicting you, but this time, Nigel was directly connected 
to the parent company. To make matter worse for all 
concerned, is the fact that he was one of your lieutenants. 
I do believe, Lex, that the consequences of these 
particular militaristic actions must be assumed by the 
directors of LexCorp. In my mind Luthor, that means jail 
time for *all* the culprits."

"We'll let the courts decide that point," Luthor said with 
a crocodilian smile. Perry reluctantly had to concede that 
point. After all, one pillar of a modern state was the 
quality and the manner in which it exercised its laws.

"Lex," Perry drawled, "there is one more item that we 
should discuss." Lex looked at Perry with his perspicacious 
smile and waited. In a very low-key tone, Perry told Luthor 
about the Planet's new non-profit status and the control 
mechanism that would govern the paper. As Perry drawled, 
the smile on Lex's face slowly was replaced by a blank 
stare followed by a frown. 

Perry drove the dagger deeper by quietly saying, "That 
stock, which you hastily purchased, will no longer generate 
a large dividend. Probably, until the paper is thoroughly 
reorganized, no dividends will be available for maybe a 
decade. "If I were you," Perry suggested, "I would try to 
recoup the principal by selling it to the Lara and Jorel 
Foundation. I'm sure they would be most generous 
considering the situation." Perry then added, "I'm 
authorized to offer you sixty cents on the dollar for your 
stock. Tomorrow the price will be forty cents on the buck. 
Then it drops another twenty cents. I'm sure you can 
appreciate the trend, Lex. Let's hope you'll make the right 
decision. I'm sure your entrepreneurial instincts will help 
you in this decision."

After Perry presented his official offer to Luthor and his 
cronies, inwardly the chief exulted in Luthor's financial 
debacle. Although Perry's facial expressions showed nothing 
to his adversary, inside he was ecstatic when he informed 
Lex of the financial cul de sac into which he had been 
maneuvered. To Perry, at that moment, it was like catching 
the largest trout in the world.

Before leaving the news floor, Luthor, ever the gentleman, 
curtly said, "Thanks for your advice, Perry." Nodding 
graciously to his antagonists, Luthor, seething at his 
loss, left the Daily Planet building with his retinue of 
sickening sycophants. 

************

After Lex had left the Planet building, Clark Kent entered 
the newsroom and proceeded to Alicia's work area. Looking 
up, she smiled at CK as he placed a kiss on her forehead. 
Clark then lifted her from the chair and gave her a loving 
bear hug. 

Lois, who had watched this gorgeous guy move across the 
bullpen with the grace of a feline, was curious about 
Alicia's actions toward this strange guy. When Clark 
finally headed toward Perry's office, she strolled over to 
Alicia and asked, "Who was that?"

"He's my brother, Clark Kent," Alicia replied. 

Hearing CK's name, Lois was somewhat puzzled. "If he's your 
brother, how come you two have different last names?" 

"We were separated at birth and adopted by two different 
families," Alicia replied. "About seven years ago, we found 
one other."

"Since we reunited, the quality of our lives has soared."

Accepting Alicia's info, Lois casually said, "Tell me about 
him." 

Replying to Lois' query, Alicia said, "I don't really have 
time right now, but why don't you come by the house later 
in the week for dinner? I'll cook us a nice meal and we can 
talk about Clark or about anything else you want to 
discuss."

"That would be nice," Lois said. "Just two women having a 
rap session."

Smiling, Lois accepted Alicia's invitation and then 
returned to her desk. "It's interesting," Alicia thought, 
"She doesn't link Kent, the past Planet intern, to the man 
she just asked about. Pity."

************
As Clark entered the Chief's office, Perry clasped his hand 
and said, "Thanks for comin' CK. I know you're rushing to 
finish up your Singapore assignment and get state side." 
Clark just nodded.

While Perry puttered around his desk, he continued to talk, 
saying things like "Alan indicated that you did an 
incredible job in establishing the editorial department at 
the Planet's Singapore wire service. He also told me that 
Rita Montoya, the woman you trained as your replacement is 
doing a bang up job. Nice going Clark. The Planet really 
appreciated what you did during your Asian assignment."

Watching the chief, it became obvious to Clark that Perry 
was leading up to something and was not comfortable about 
broaching the subject.

As Clark was politely listening to the chief's babble, 
Perry started to pace around the office. He suddenly 
stopped and faced CK. "Clark," he declared, "I want you to 
join the Planet's staff here in Metropolis and be partnered 
with Lois Lane."

"There, I said it," Perry murmured.

Clark, smiling at Perry's rather brusque approach to his 
query, said, "My dear friend, I really can't accept your 
offer. You know very well that creating a partnership is 
akin to marriage. Except for the intimacy, nearly all other 
aspects of a marriage exists between partners of a news 
team."

Looking Perry straight in the eye, Clark continued, "In my 
opinion, Mad Dog Lane or Lone Wolf Lois are fairly accurate 
descriptions of a woman who likes to work alone. Be that as 
it may, after the way she treated me in the past, how can 
you ask me to trust her? I have feelings which she 
callously hurled on the dung heap. What she did, Perry, 
still smarts. While I don't hold grudges, my psyche keeps 
telling me avoid her at all costs - she's big trouble. 
Lois", Clark added, "is not the type of woman I'd ever take 
to Kansas to meet mom. Anyway, the way I feel about her 
would probably doom the partnership you've proposed almost 
from its inception." 

"Are you sure?" Perry asked. Clark nodded re-enforcing 
Perry's question.

Okay, the chief continued, "Will you consider a staff 
position as an independent investigative reporter?" Perry 
was very persistent in his attempt to hire CK. 

"No," Clark replied letting Perry down.

"While I would really enjoy the kind of work you've 
proposed," CK told his friend, "such a position would bring 
me into direct competition with Lois on a daily basis. What 
I had in mind was to freelance for a while. I promise you, 
Perry, that you'll get first crack at all of my stories."

"I guess that ends our little talk," Perry said in a 
disgruntled tone.

"Don't be so upset, chief." Clark said, "we'll see each 
other every Friday for supper at our Hyperion Avenue home. 
Maybe in a little while something will turn up where we can 
join forces.

"I guess for the present, my dream of having you at the 
Planet is on hold," Perry quietly said.

"After the Nightfall incident has been resolved," Clark 
quietly remarked, "we'll look at your list of job 
suggestions once more. For now, freelancing will be best 
for me."  Then Clark added in hushed tones, "Freelancing 
will allow me more time to help David and Margot prepare 
for that dad-burned asteroid."

Clark then shook Perry's hand, left his office, and 
returned to Singapore to complete his tenure on that island 
nation.

************

Early the next day, Perry came charging onto the newsroom 
floor and climbed on a desk. He excitedly shouted, "Listen 
up! Listen up everybody!"

When the staff had quieted, he announced that Lois Lane had 
been nominated for a Kerth award and was being considered 
for a Pulitzer. He yelled, "Let's hear it for Lane! Yeah, 
yeah, yahoo, yahoo..." 

When the din in the office finally subsided, he walked over 
to Lois, kissed her on the cheek and gave her a great big 
bear hug before returning to his office. He was so proud of 
her that he felt as if his chest would burst with pride. 
Lois, for her part, was on cloud nine for the rest of the 
day. 

When Lois arrived at the Planet on the following day, Perry 
immediately summoned her to his office and closed the door. 
His eyes were sad, with a hint of tears that threatened to 
pour from his eyes. Asking his top reporter to be seated, 
he got right to the point and told Lois that her Pulitzer 
nomination had been withdrawn. As Perry's words penetrated 
her mind, she started sobbing, quietly saying, "Why, why, 
why...?" 

After Lois had calmed down somewhat, Perry said to her, 
"When I was informed of your new Pulitzer status this 
morning, I immediately phoned Jane Simmons, the executive 
head of the Pulitzer nominating committee, and asked her 
the same question."

She told me that the J. School faculty had informed the 
Pulitzer committee that the article about "The Care Of The 
Elderly" which was the story nominated, had a second 
author, Clark Kent, who was not listed. The people at the 
J. School explained that, as an intern, Dr. Kent had added 
about forty percent more material to the controversial 
article. Furthermore, they told the Pulitzer committee that 
CK had edited and modified the entire piece and should have 
shared in the award. 

"They had copies of both your original story and Kent's 
revised version. It was the revised version that was 
published without adding Kent's name as part of the by-line 
or acknowledging his contributions to the publication in 
some other manner. Because of the integrity issue, the 
faculty members of the J. School strongly recommended that 
your nomination be withdrawn. Faced with these 
disconcerting facts, The Pulitzer Council agreed with the 
J. school's recommendation and removed your name from 
consideration."

As Lois just sat there speechless, Perry murmured. "Now I 
can fully appreciate the sentiments that Clark hinted at a 
few days ago."

"What did he say?" Lois meekly asked.

Placing his hand on Lois' shoulder, Perry told Lois what he 
and Kent discussed earlier in the week.

Thanking Perry for his honest remarks, she rose and was 
about to leave his office,when the chief said, "Hold on 
darlin, I've something to say to you."

Pausing for a moment, Perry remarked, "Lois, you are 
probably one of the best, if not the finest, reporter I've 
had the pleasure of working with during my long career. One 
of the fetishes that seems to stifle recognition of your 
work is your lousy habit of distancing yourself from people 
and pushing them from your life. While I know the reasons 
for your abrasive and standoffish behavior, your colleagues 
don't. Or, if they do, they don't want to deal with your 
irritating behavior.

"I've known because of your poor upbringing and terrible 
past relationships with men you've become a loner and an 
ultra suspicious person. Lois, it pains me to see that 
you're unable to separate the good guys from the pack and 
tend to take up with the wrong kind of men. Lex Luther is a 
good example of that kind of deportment.

"Kent, on the other hand, whom you flung aside, represents 
one of the good guys. I was hoping by letting him edit your 
work, I could initiate something first-rate between you 
two. My heart ached when my plan backfired. You looked at 
Kent's editing of your copy as an unforgivable affront and 
then shoved him out of your memory. That to me, was the 
tragedy. A partnership between you two maybe could have 
formed a bond that would have sustained both of you 
throughout your lives. Even if working with Kent didn't 
lead, let's say, to marriage because of your ingrained 
fears of men, I do believe it would have led to a strong 
and happy relationship like successfully married couples 
only, in your case, without the intimacy." 

Perry then added, "As you get older, Lois, you'll find that 
the burden of your job will become ever more demanding. The 
right partner, like a good marriage, would have helped 
maintain your strength and your excellence over time. Kent, 
I believe, would have been that kind of partner for you. 
His writing style complements yours. His finished articles 
sing like the one withdrawn from the Pulitzer nomination. 
Your passion and his ardor for journalism would have led to 
an unspoken understanding between you both. I feel that you 
two would have formed a pact that, in time, may have led to 
something finer and possibly more intimate."

Continuing after taking a breath, Perry added, "Under 
stress, Lois, you tend to  exhibit tremendous exuberance, 
while Clark remains relatively calm. You often are 
impetuous, while Clark is patient. You, my love, are 
spontaneous and intuitive to CK's pensive nature. Do you 
remember the statement you made? 'I'm looking for a 
partner, who is my equal, to share my life.' Well, I 
believe you found him that day when you reviewed his work 
and compared it to your own. In your pride, you tossed him 
aside by denying his contributions to your work. Now, you 
are not only paying a price professionally, but a harsher 
forfeiture may be the result of your cold-bloodedness - a 
life of loneliness and an unfulfilled heart." 

After a few seconds more of contemplation, Perry shook his 
head and mused, "Why do people tend not to recognize and 
discard the beauty and joy that comes within their reach?"

Looking at Lois, Perry added, "I believe that together, you 
and Kent could have fashioned probably the greatest 
journalistic team of the century. And maybe, just maybe, by 
partnering with him, your forlornness could have been 
appeased and your love-starved soul would have found its 
life partner and you your destiny."

Lois stood up and then said to Perry, "Why haven't you ever 
talked to me like this before?"

"What was there to talk about?" Perry responded, "All the 
guys you dated were from hunger, especially that Luthor 
fellow. Lex, by far, was the worst of the bunch."

As Lois walked back to her desk, she paused at Alicia's 
writing table. She quietly said, "Perry informed me about 
your brother. I guess our dinner engagement is off, huh?" 

"That's up to you," Alicia remarked. "As far as I'm 
concerned, our get-together is still a go." As Lois smiled 
at Alicia with gratitude in her eyes, David's soulmate 
quietly said, "See you for dinner at week's end." 

************

After Lois and Alicia had cleared the air, Lois felt 
comfortable seated at the Science Desk next to David's life 
partner. In the relaxed atmosphere that had enveloped them, 
the two lady reporters began to chat. As they were 
conversing, David and Margot Montane-Klein showed up. As 
Lois and Alicia became aware of the two STAR Labs 
scientists, David calmly said, "You're looking at two 
unemployed  science researchers. Lex's hint about our 
sacking has today become a reality. To be specific, we were 
not terminated because of our work; that would be too crude 
for Luthor's palate. Our positions were simply liquidated. 
The board cited redundancy and budgetary constraints as the 
reason for our dismissals. Of course, there were no other 
research slots available for us to fill. So, with a letter 
of regret, Margot and I were sent packing." 

"Don't worry Alicia, when we exited STAR Labs, nothing 
tangible was left behind. Margot and I started with 
emptying filing cabinets, and departed leaving our note 
lockers and computer data bases devoid of any useful 
information, information that could be useful to LexCorp. 
Now, like Clark, we can devote most of our energies to the 
Nightfall project." 

"Can I imply from your rather sarcastic remarks," Lois 
rejoined, "that you are not unhappy about the termination 
of your employment?" 

"Give that lady a cigar. She's right on the money," Margot 
replied with a wide grin on her face.

"You know, of course, we really just hung on to help 
Bernie. From Lex's veiled threat some weeks ago, our 
departure from STAR Labs was not unexpected. Dr. Klein kept 
us well informed about Luthor's intrigues which were solely 
aimed at having us removed from the STAR Labs facility.

"Now that this expected happening occurred," David added, 
"we can devote our time to more life-saving ventures." 
David kissed his wife on her cheek. Then he and Margot left 
for their Hyperion Avenue home.

"Your husband's quite a hunk," Lois commented to Alicia. 
"Where the heck did you find such a brilliant and gorgeous 
guy? I know the way you and he look at each other that 
you're both crazy in love."

Staring into space, Alicia said, Yeah." Then she followed 
her simple declaration with a little ditty:

		"My Husband's Love Is In His Eyes, His Voice, 
His Gentle Hand
		It Shows Itself In Looks And Smiles That I 
Understand.
		My Husband's Love in the Way His Tenderness 
Shows
		Through In Every Touch And Word And Deed
		That Shows He Cares For You."

"Wow," said Lois, "Your talent is wasted on a newspaper, 
gal. You could be one hell-of-a poet. How can you express 
such beautiful feeling with words on the spur of the 
moment?"

"I don't know Lois. Something touches my soul and my words 
start to sing. I think it's a family trait. You know, a 
genetic thing."

"We better get back to work," Alicia then remarked, "or 
Perry will have us for breakfast." Lois nodded and 
sauntered back to her desk.

************
At the end of her working week, Lois found herself at 
Alicia's home for the first time. As she entered the living 
room, a young girl literally flew into her arms. Lois was 
surprise by the youngster's actions and amazed at the 
distance the girl had leaped - nearly fifteen feet. Looking 
straight into Lois' eyes, the small girl said, "Hiya, my 
name is Jennifer Rose Klein." 

Gazing at the beautiful child, Lois said, "Glad to meet ya. 
You know that was some jump. For a moment, you seemed to be 
flying through the air."

Alicia coughed and quickly remarked, "Jennifer has very 
springy legs." Then she turned back toward the oven and 
nearly choked trying to stifle her giggle.

Attempting to divert Lois' attention from Jenny's Olympian 
leap, Alicia asked her guest, "Would you like a glass of 
wine?" 

"That would be nice," Lois replied. "After this week, I 
could use the soothing effect of a little wine. It should 
help calm my nerves.

By the time Alicia asked Lois whether she preferred a white 
or red vintage, her desire to giggle, thank heaven, had 
subsided.

"Red," Lois replied.

Holding Jennifer Rose on her lap, Lois slowly sipped her 
wine and began to chat with her hostess.

In a few minutes, the two women were conversing like two 
long-lost relatives. As they talked, Seth walked into the 
room, saw the women engrossed in a babbling marathon and 
smiled. He interjected himself for a moment and greeted 
their guest. "Glad to see you, Lois. Don't let Jennifer 
Rose take advantage of you."

Seth then walked across the room, gave both Alicia and Lois 
a kiss on their cheeks and picked up his daughter. As he 
carried Jenny out of the room, giving her a loving squeeze, 
he said, "Let's go see Mommy's new painting." 

As both women looked at the tender scene, Alicia suddenly 
jumped up and moved quickly to the bathroom. Almost 
immediately, Lois could hear Alicia retching. Several 
minutes later, her hostess returned muttering, "I thought 
that only happened in the morning." 

Lois looked at Alicia and inquired, "Are you pregnant?" 

"Yep, very pregnant," Alicia responded.

"When is the baby due?" 

"Our kids should be born some time in mid-April," Alicia 
replied. 

"Babies," Lois gasped. "How many?" 

"Three - two girls and a boy." 

"Three!" Lois said as she held her breath and nearly 
choked.

"Yes. David and I are going to be very busy parents. We 
have several advantages, though. Our family will help out 
and David will be working at home. Being here, David will 
take on the duties of main nurturing parent for a while. 
He'll be the house-husband." 

"He doesn't mind that role?" Lois remarked. 

"No," Alicia declared, "He's a very loving and 
understanding person. David feels as I, that gender 
shouldn't play a role in deciding who stays at home with 
the children. In a family unit, the conditions that best 
serve the household should take precedence over all other 
factors. Since our laboratory is in the sub-basement, he 
can easily work at home and take care of the kids. My job 
takes me out of the house most of the time. During the day, 
his domain will be the home area, while mine will encompass 
the Metropolis scene." 

"Of course, when the children are new-born, we'll both be 
at home with them. Later, when our kids have been weaned, 
we'll vary the major parenting tasks to maintain our sanity 
and sustain the best nurturing set up for our little ones."

"However, if David has a meeting or job that must take him 
from the house, I'll work from home using the phone and the 
internet. You know Lois, we're lucky to have Perry as a 
boss. Without blinking an eye, he graciously agreed with 
our child rearing strategies."

"Some day," Alicia said, "I believe that a person will be 
able to live in Colorado and work for a concern in Boston 
or even London. Communication with his or her employer 
could easily be maintained over a visual modem uplink. 
Think of it, nurturing children and working out of one's 
home as an everyday occurrence. This kind of work, I feel, 
will have many beneficial consequences for the family. Of 
course, everything we do is like a two-edged sword. One of 
the negatives could be the stifling physical interactions 
between people. If home teaching were in this package, the 
sociology of the world community would have to undergo some 
major modifications." 

Lois nodded in agreement. Then the Planet's star reporter's 
face took on a more somber expressiveness as she said, 
"Unfortunately, your beautiful portrait of future 
happenings is predicated on how successful we are in 
dealing with Nightfall. If we fail, no one will be around 
to test your views."

Alicia smiled and remarked, "Don't fret yet. From our 
research results, I can tell you, off the record of course, 
that Nightfall will soon be history." 

Getting a little philosophical, Alicia commented, "Our 
children, like all kids, are a link to the past providing 
us with love and commitment in the here and now and are the 
hope for tomorrow. If I didn't have faith in these 
sentiments, children for David and I wouldn't have been an 
option. I don't believe that the destruction of the Earth 
is just another random cosmic event. That its extinction 
wouldn't effect the larger scheme of things. Our presence 
on this little world, Lois, I feel is significant. I 
concluded long ago that we and this world were created for 
a purpose. Perhaps we'll never know the entire whys and 
wherefores of our existence, but maybe, just maybe, we are 
the precursors of something really fine. A society that in 
the future will guide the cosmos to a special destiny." 

When supper time approached, the family began gathering in 
the dining room. As the food was being placed on the table, 
Lois could sense the camaraderie among the entire group. 
The chit-chat was light as Lois and Alicia's family partook 
of the delectable foods. As Lois gazed at everybody, she 
somehow knew, without knowing why, that she had been 
accepted by the 348 Hyperion Avenue clan. 

Towards the end of the meal, David rose and said, "Alicia 
and I wish to make an
announcement." While all eyes focused on David, Alicia 
moved to her husband's side. David then said, "In April of 
next year, our immediate family will increase by three. We 
have conceived triplets - two girls and a boy."

After the congratulatory statements were expressed all 
around, Seth rose and said, "Margot and I are also 
expecting three new additions - two boys and a girl." 

After yet more congratulations, Margot began to giggle. 
Sensing what Margot was thinking about, Alicia began 
laughing, saying, "No match-making in the womb." 

As Alicia's subtle humor struck home, the entire group 
broke up and roared with almost uncontrollable laughter. 
After some semblance of calm returned, Margot reminded the 
group, "...only soulmates marry. Our new additions, like 
all of us, must each discover their own life partner." 

"True, true," David concurred, nervously chuckling. 
"They're already contemplating matrimony and the kids 
aren't even born yet. Must be a hormone imbalance."

As David was muttering to himself, everyone moved to the 
living room. 

While Lois and the family were excitedly talking about the 
arrival of six new babies, Perry White's booming voice was 
heard, saying, "Sorry I'm late folks," as he entered the 
room. "Got held up at a board meeting. Luthor, it seems, 
tried to break the non-profit foundation status of the 
paper. Thank heaven the courts ruled in our favor."

"So, 'Lex the Lizard' got himself skewered once again on 
the sword of justice," Seth commented. "Couldn't happen to 
a nicer chap." 

Seth, of course, was smiling as he gave Luthor his well 
deserved zinger.

After Seth's Luthor comment, Jenny ran across the room and 
leaped into Perry's arms. He kissed the youngster on the 
cheek and bounced her on his knee. Margot, watching the 
antics of Perry and her daughter, became a little annoyed 
and said, "Perry, every time you play with her, Seth and I 
have a devil of a time keeping our daughter in line. You 
spoil Jen terribly." 

Perry, with a twinkle in his eye, replied, "It's the 
prerogative of a grandfather to spoil his granddaughter. 
It's then the obligation of the parents to correct any 
undesirable effects caused by grandpa's actions." Then 
Perry White, gruff editor of the Daily Planet, began to 
belly laugh.

Margot threw her hands in the air and sulked. She had lost 
her battle with Perry over her daughter's behavior problem, 
and she knew it. 

As Perry settled in, he was told about the pregnancies. 
With a twinkle in his eye, he commented, "That's great, now 
I'll have more kids to love and to spoil."

When Perry ended his chipper baby comments, quiet groans 
could be heard from the Finderman and Klein families. 

Lois looked at Perry. She could hardly recognize him. He 
was relaxed and jovial; no wonder Seth and Alicia could 
call him by his first name. He was part of this family and 
it was obvious that they treated him with love and respect. 

While it was obvious that Alicia and her kin regarded Perry 
as one of them, Lois was all too aware that Perry also 
considered David's wife as a daughter.

Lois was happy and relieved that she could now share the 
burden of the chief's loneliness with the Hyperion Avenue 
clan. If anything happened to her, these people would be 
there for Perry, especially as he aged. At last, at long 
last, a nagging concern about Perry's future welfare had 
finally been lifted, somewhat, from Lois' shoulders. 

As the festivities at the Hyperion Street house went into 
high gear, Alicia pulled Lois aside. She took her to the 
garden area at the rear of the house. Here they could talk 
without being interrupted. Alicia initiated the 
conversation by saying, "I am sorry about your loss of the 
Pulitzer, Lois. Clark told me that he was very upset about 
the nomination withdrawal. He felt that the school should 
not have interfered in such an implacable manner. You know 
what Clark probably would say about the J. School's actions 
if he were here - let those who are not guilty of sin cast 
the first stone. Knowing academic institutions," Alicia 
comment, "I'll betcha you could find all kinds of sleaze 
among the faculty who pelted you, Lois. The ones who try to 
grind down others for reasons known to themselves are 
generally the ones who are expert in the art of political 
back stabbing and slander.

"The J. School's actions aside, I must admit, Lois, that I 
was angry and I'm still somewhat peeved about your conduct 
concerning my brother's work on your behalf.

"In an attempt to calm me down," Alicia added "Clark told 
me some time ago that a student didn't have rights to a by-
line on a major publication. Although that rule is not 
written, it is sort of a loose tradition. My brother then 
informed me that because of that custom, giving a novice 
any sort of recognition was at the discretion of the 
reporter. To tell you the truth, Lois, I wasn't aware of 
the politics associated with either by-lines or 
acknowledgements. At the time Clark was busy with your 
work, I was intensely involved in learning more about the 
technical aspect of the newspaper business.

"What really upset Clark were your comments, which implied 
not so subtly, that he was a professional thief. Those 
comments emotionally upset him. You see Lois, Clark has 
spent his entire life helping other people without 
expecting any reward. When Perry asked him to work on your 
articles, Clark assumed that he was again in a position to 
render some help. So your insinuations were like a knife 
thrust through his vitals. 

"While I'm still not happy with the way you treated Clark, 
I must admit that, during the past year I've noticed a 
change in the way you deal with people. I must tell you 
that the way your social skills have ameliorated is 
remarkable. I'm aware of how difficult it is to alter one's 
modus operandi. I suspect that the Lex affair and the 
Pulitzer loss caused you to seriously re-evaluate your 
life. Introspection is not easy. Most individuals cannot 
endure the pain of looking inward. You did it and modified 
your lifestyle for the better. Unfortunately, most people 
don't believe that your transformation is real. 

"Why won't people understand that I have changed in so many 
ways?" Lois remarked to Alicia.

Alicia smiled and said, "Lois, you are, and always will be, 
a feisty lady with a fiery disposition. That's you, period. 
When you occasionally flare up, people will look at Lois 
Lane and say 'same old, same old Lois.' Most people, 
unfortunately, only look at the cover of a book and not its 
contents. That's why your true friends are few in number. I 
want you know that you have become a trusted friend to me, 
Lois, and I now consider you, like Perry, as a member of my 
family. From now on, you are always welcome in this house. 
In time, perhaps, the loneliness that encompasses your soul 
will only be shadows of past events."

"Thanks for your vote of confidence Alicia," Lois remarked, 
as she hugged her new sister.

"I'm aware that Clark is returning to Metropolis next 
week," Lois added. "What do you think will happen if we 
meet?" 

"When you meet," Alicia replied.

Continuing, Alicia remarked, "Clark would always treat you 
with respect and if you need his help, he'd take care of 
you to the best of his ability. My brother has a happy 
heart and tends to bring joy and peace to people where 
there was none before. That's the nature of the man." 

"While he never mentioned anything to me," Alicia added, "I 
don't think CK ever had an intimate relationship. Casual 
sex is not his bailiwick.

"Clark once told me that he viewed one night stands like 
two dogs copulating in an alley and then going their 
separate ways. In both cases, no love was involved. 
However, to give the dogs their due," Clark told me, "the 
canines were attracted by pheromones for procreation 
purposes.

"I suspect my brother would have to be deeply in love to be 
intimate with someone," Alicia said to Lois.

After a lull in their conversation, Alicia remarked, "To 
work with my Gentle Ben brother, Lois, and bond with him, 
you'll have to earn his trust. If you can use your skills 
to help build relationships between people, I'm sure you 
can forge a nexus with Clark." Pausing for a moment. Alicia 
added, "If you can forge a loving relationship with Clark, 
then I believe that the two of you will fulfill your 
destiny."

"Those thoughts of yours are somewhat enigmatic," Lois 
remarked. 

"Let's leave it that way, for the present," Alicia 
remarked. "You should be aware by now, Lois, that Clark 
will probably do his best to avoid you. He feels that any 
meeting between you and him will just conjure up painful 
memories. Because of what occurred between you two in the 
past, you, Lois, must now become a compassionate aggressor. 
It will be difficult. There are things now occurring that 
will cause Clark to focus the sum total of his energies to 
eradicate or at least neutralize three items - Nightfall, 
Luthor, and Trask."

"Who's Trask?" Lois asked. 

"He's a deranged person who hunts us," Alicia replied. "But 
that's a story for another day." As they sat in the garden, 
both Lois and Alicia knew that they had a meeting of the 
minds and were now fast friends, close confidants who would 
remain so for the remainder of their lives.

After several minutes of quiet, they rose and returned to 
the house and rejoined the festivities.

************
A week following Lois' and Alicia's tete-a-tete, Clark Kent 
returned to Metropolis; his Singapore assignment was at an 
end. After resting for several days, CK began his 
freelancing activities.

After several days of inquiry in the Hobbs Bay area, Clark 
was able to send several articles to Perry. These articles, 
if acceptable, would be published under his own byline, CJ 
Kent. 

Since Perry was overloaded with work, he asked Lois to edit 
Clark's copy. Mainly out of curiosity, Lois agreed to 
Perry's request. As she reviewed CK's articles, Lois 
realized that Clark wrote as well or better than she did. 
The Planet's top reporter also noticed that his prose 
flowed with a sort of musical lilt which enticed the reader 
immediately into the story. Alicia, sensing Lois' interest 
in Clark's material said nonchalantly, "I'm glad that 
Clark's writing again." Lois shook her head in total 
agreement with her friend's comment.

Several days later, Clark entered the newsroom. He walked 
over to Alicia and gave her a kiss on her cheek. She looked 
up, smiled and said, "What brings you to our chaotic 
bullpen my ever pensive brother?"

"Perry asked me to stop by," he replied. 

As he was about to head to Perry's office, Clark felt a 
hand lightly rubbing his back. He turned to face Catherine 
Grant, the Planet society columnist and sometimes vamp 
ogling and pawing him. She said, "How about a pick-me-up 
tonight, big boy?" 

Although Clark was startled, he managed to keep his cool. 
Smiling, he remarked, "Cat, please don't touch me or offer 
me sexual favors. I don't lust and one night stands are not 
me. When I find the right woman, intimacy will be a natural 
consequence of our forever love." 

Cat quickly answered, "There's lust in love." 

Clark countered, "Yeah, but that kind of lust is tempered 
by the regard which lovers feel for one another. Pure lust 
to me, Cat, is like two dogs copulating. No emotional 
bonding and no commitment other than procreation is 
involved. At least the canines are drawn together because 
of their biological needs." 

After his remarks, Clark continued toward Perry's office. 
Cat walked off mumbling, "I'll try again later." Lois and 
Alicia looked at each other and chuckled. 

As Clark entered the chief's office, he said, "Hi, Perry."

The Editor-in-chief of the Daily Planet clasped Clark's 
hand and said, "Glad to see ya. Do I have a job for you, if 
you want it of course. Have a seat son." Clark nodded and 
waited for Perry to continue. After a few seconds, the 
chief said, "Clark, Dr. Antoinette Baines, the flight 
control director of the space station Prometheus, is giving 
a press conference at the launch facility later today.

"At the cape?" Clark asked.

"No son, it's being held at the new space center just 
outside of Metropolis. I'd like you to cover that media 
event." 

"That sounds fine," Perry. 

"You and Lois should be able to put this baby to bed for 
the morning edition." 

"*Lois*?" Clark remarked, nearly losing his composure.

Hearing the distaste in Clark's voice, Perry looked CK 
square in the eyes and said, "Lois is probably one of the 
finest investigative reporters in the world today. Unknown 
to most reporters and technical people, you're probably the 
best scientist that ever walked this world. For this 
assignment both yours and Lois' formidable talents will be 
needed."

"Perry," Clark replied, "it's not that I don't recognize 
and appreciate Lois' abilities, but the attitude she 
nurtures clashes with my views about how to deal with 
people." 

"Clark, my boy," Perry added, "Lois has changed 
dramatically since your intern days. Trust me on this."

Then Perry added, "According to my sources, there's 
something funny going on down at the space center. We have 
to find out what it is before more people get killed."

Clark grinned, "Okay, Perry, Lois has a partner for this 
space stint. G-D help me," Clark sighed as he walked out of 
the chief's office. The Planet's chief chuckled.

************
Early that afternoon, Lois and Clark bid adieu to Perry and 
headed for the Space Conference. The colloquium was to be 
held at the Space Agency's central offices - call the 
"Hub". Since their destination was about two miles from the 
Planet and the day was fair, Clark convinced Lois to walk 
to their destination. 

As they strolled toward the space facility, they met Linda 
King, who was a staff reporter for the Metropolis Star. 
She, too, was headed to the space colloquium and without 
asking, joined their company. "Pushy broad," Lois thought. 
As they proceeded across town, Lois became aware that Linda 
was looking at Clark with bedroom eyes and giving CK her 
most radiant come hither smile. Lois realized that this was 
not the first time Linda had exhibited this kind of 
behavior. Lois had been told by her colleagues that this 
was King's standard operating procedure when she wanted to 
get her claws into some male. Clark was a gorgeous guy and 
catalyzed hormonal flushes in lots of women. While she 
didn't like Linda's behavior, Lois could tolerate the Star 
reporter's lustful attitude if she kept her hands off of 
Clark.

However, when Lois overheard Linda King mutter, "What a 
hunk, I wonder what's he's like in bed," Lois' dislike for 
the King woman rapidly escalated to anger. Lois' claws came 
out ready to tear Linda apart

As Lois began to brood about the developing situation, 
Linda began hitting on Clark. She started her assault by 
asking, "Would you like to have dinner with me this evening 
or any time soon? We could make great music together."

There was no mistaking the meaning of Linda's lustful 
thoughts. Linda then flashed Clark another sexy smile and 
waited expectantly for his reply. 

Lois noted that Clark became uncomfortable and looked at 
her with a "help me"' expression on his face.

Aware of Clark's plea, Lois remarked to her adversary, in a 
pleasant voice, "I'm afraid that's not possible. Clark has 
dinner with me nearly every evening. It's part of our 
operating agenda. You know how it is - eat and work at the 
same time." 

Linda glanced at Clark, who nodded in support of Lois' 
fabricated 'so sorry' explanation.

Upon reaching the Conference Center, Linda separated from 
the two Planet reporters and sought other unattached 
colleagues - meat for her overactive libido.

As Linda strolled away, Clark moved closer to Lois and 
whispered, "Thanks. I owe you one." Looking into Clark's 
beautiful eyes, Lois could sense that his gratitude came 
from the heart. While Lois and Clark scanned the conference 
area which was rapidly filling with people, CK whispered to 
his partner, "Linda King is just another Cat Grant with a 
bit more sophistication." He then took Lois by the arm and 
escorted her to their assigned seats located near the 
podium.

As Clark and Lois waited for the colloquium to begin, she 
said to her partner, "You know, Kent, I was really happy to 
help you out with that King hussy. I always get a rush when 
I can frustrate her designs."

"Lois," Clark said, "your finesse was elegant and I was 
quite impressed by the quickness you solved my problem. I 
don't function well around aggressive women."

After a few seconds, Clark added, "You've changed, Lois, 
and for the better, I might add." Pausing for a moment, 
Clark continued, "I no longer see a Lois Lane against the 
world, with an all for me attitude. You seemed to have 
somehow leaned that other people matter too, and sometimes 
their needs are more important that your own. That's a hard 
lesson to master, especially for an adult. I'm proud of 
you, Lois."

After Clark's unexpected praise, Lois just sat there and 
glowed.

At two-thirty, sharp, Dr. Baines approached the lectern. 
The conference was about to begin.

As Project Director, Dr. Baines gave the introductory 
comments. She used about twenty minutes to explain the 
space station program and its objectives. At the close of 
her remarks, a model of the launch vehicle was brought into 
the conference hall and placed near the rostrum. The model 
was a cut-away representation of the launch vehicle, so 
that the press corps and other dignitaries could easily 
observe the internal parts of the ship.

When Clark studied the mock-up power source of the launch 
vehicle, he became aware that condensers, instead of 
heaters, were positioned directly above the Venturi 
engines, the spacecraft's main thrusters. Alarmed, Clark 
raised his hand and was recognized. He said, "Dr. Baines, I 
am curious about the engine configuration. The shape of the 
hardware positioned directly above the thrusters resembles 
condensers." 

Baines smiled at him and replied, "It seems you have some 
technical savvy, Mr. Kent. Your analysis is correct; those 
particular items do represent condensers." 

Clark immediately asked, "Wouldn't a condenser tend to 
impede the ions in the combustion chamber and inhibit the 
propulsion power of the space vehicle? If I'm correct 
wouldn't the current configuration of the launch engines 
cause the space vehicle to explode upon lift-off." 

Dr. Baines then snickered and quipped, "Your analysis is 
not only inaccurate, but inappropriate. You stick to 
reporting and let the scientific experts take care of the 
technicalities concerning the space launch." 

After Dr. Baines finished her harangue, quiet laughter 
rippled through the audience. As the laughter quieted, 
Linda King remarked to Lois, "Perry sure picked a loser 
this time."

While dismissing Linda's slur as sour grapes, Lois really 
didn't understand why Clark had made those comments about 
the launch engine. However, considering her partners 
scientific credentials, there must be a pretty good reason 
for him to comment as he did. Dr. Baines' ridicule of 
Clark's comments was uncalled for, unless, of course, she 
was attempting to cover up something. Ridiculing a 
legitimate question, as she did, would tend to deflect the 
seriousness of Clark's query.

Although Baines' sarcastic remarks to Clark about his 
apparent faux pas engine comments did tend to make her 
partner appear foolish in the eyes of the press core, the 
directors' criticisms, Lois noticed, didn't seem to phase 
CK.

Lois was delighted when she realized that her partner had a 
tougher skin than she had presupposed. "That was a good 
thing to know about Clark Kent," Lois thought to herself. 
Smiling inwardly, Lois, thought to herself, "You, Mr. Kent, 
are becoming a very interesting person."

************

That evening, Clark and Lois wrote a joint article about 
the space station conference. They, of course, included 
Clark's concerns about the safety of the launch vehicle. In 
their story, the reporters indicated that they expected an 
explosion upon lift-off of the launch vehicle due to its 
faulty engine configuration.

After their article had been completed, they asked Perry 
not to print their piece until just after the launch of the 
spacecraft. Lift-off was scheduled at 4:30 a.m., about six 
hours from now. If the ship didn't explode, they would 
modify their copy before it went to press. A side bar would 
then be added apologizing for Clark's comments at the space 
conference.

After getting Perry's approval on their space article 
scheme, Clark said "good night" to the bullpen staff and 
told Lois that he was going home to rest. He then 
expeditiously exited the Planet and disappeared into the 
night sky.

When Clark entered his Hyperion Avenue home, he was met by 
Seth and David. As the three spiritual brothers consulted 
with each other, Seth quietly asked, "Do we become 
functioning super-beings tonight?" Clark nodded and 
replied, "Tonight we will become the dynamic threesome. 
Seth added, "I think that we should be in position above 
the launch site by four a.m. The others agreed.

As they waited to H hour, David mused, "I still can't 
fathom why Baines is using that engine configuration in the 
launch vehicle." 

"I don't know why myself," Clark responded. "Baines is a 
very capable scientist."

"Because of her abilities," David comment, "she rose 
rapidly to a leadership position in the UN space ministry."

Listening to his brothers, Clark got a notion and said, 
"Unless, of course, someone has paid her handsomely to make 
the UN space station program to at first falter and then 
fail." 

"That's kind of a harsh accusation," Seth retorted. 

"You're right, Seth," Clark replied. "I hope for once that 
my gut feeling is wrong. Dead wrong."

"Yet," David chimed in, "such a scheme makes a lot of 
sense. There are vast sums of money at stake which would 
make it a tempting gamble for an aggressive, unscrupulous 
person like Lex Luthor. In fact, I was informed just this 
evening that LexCorp has a launch vehicle on the pad ready 
to go and all of their ground personnel have been recalled 
to Luthor's space site."

Seth replied, "That could be a coincidence."

"I don't believe in coincidences," David and Clark spoke 
out simultaneously.

"Let's look at the facts again," David chimed in. "The only 
known non-governmental establishment that has space 
capabilities is LexCorp. If the UN can't reach the space 
station within the next few days and redirect Prometheus' 
trajectory, it will incinerate as it plunges back into the 
atmosphere; If, however, LexCorp can reach the space 
station shortly after a UN failed attempt, LexCorp could 
attempt to claim the space station by right of salvage."

"What a horrific court battle LexCorp would precipitate if 
Luthor attempted such a maneuver," Seth remarked. 

"True," David said, "and as I indicated earlier, if any 
person had the grit to attempt such a coup, it would be 
Lexipoo."

"Remember," David reminded them, "possession is nine-tenths 
of the law. As the UN and LexCorp battle in the courts, 
Luthor's companies will still be in possession of the space 
station and be able to produce medicines and other special 
crystalline materials that would put billions upon billions 
of dollars in Luthor's coffers. With his increased 
financial resources, Lex's powers will be vastly increased 
and his goal of world dominance would be one step closer to 
reality."

"David, you do paint a vivid picture of a very unpleasant 
earthscape," Clark intimated as he shook his head. "You've 
painted a scene where I can visualize thousands of people 
shouting 'Hail to King Lex, sovereign of the world.' " As 
CK uttered his rather sardonic statements, he shuddered.

"Gentlemen," Seth interrupted, "it's time to save three 
astronauts from passing beyond the pale." 

As they were about to leave, David and his brothers sought 
out Alicia and Margot. Upon finding their gals, Clark 
asked, "Are you coming along?" 

"No," they both said. "If we're needed," Margot told them, 
"we'll be there to help out. In our present gravid 
condition, Alicia and I feel that we shouldn't place our 
unborn children in harm's way."

Clark said, "With your invulnerability, I doubt that any 
physical activity could injure the babies." 

"That's probably true," Alicia replied, "but why take any 
unnecessary risks?"

"True," Clark replied. After saying au revoir to the gals, 
the super guys left for the space station launch site. 

************

At the Planet, Perry, Lois, Jimmy and some of the night 
staff had gathered to watch the space launch. Linda King 
also showed up several minutes before lift off. Her article 
had already been promulgated in the Metropolis Star. 
Fortunately for the Daily Planet's reputation, Perry had 
heeded Clark's request and would not publish their article 
until after the launch. 

As the people at the Planet waited for the space event, 
Linda remarked to Lois, in a jeering tone, "I see that 
Clark's not here. He probably doesn't want to subject 
himself to any further humiliation when the launch turns 
out to be a monumental success."

Lois did a slow burn when she again heard Linda's debasing 
comments.

Turning away from the King woman, Lois remarked, "Are you 
so sure, Ms know it all Star reporter?"

Gathering her composure and not looking at her onetime 
college roommate, Lois added, "That was damn unkind of you 
to refer to Clark's question to Baines as being both 
foolish and witless. Considering Clark's background, his 
questions were right on the money. That statement in your 
article was completely unnecessary for your story line and 
you know it. You purposely included that remark to mar 
Clark's reputation. Suppose Clark is correct? You'll have 
to apologize to him."

"I will never apologize to that Kansas yokel in this or any 
other century," Linda vehemently said. "I'm sure you know, 
Lois, people have short memories. They'll forget about my 
article. However," Linda persisted, "those self same people 
will remember my comments about Clark not being very 
bright. That will linger in their minds."

"Because of my article," Linda continued, "Kent's views in 
the future will always be challenged and will not be taken 
seriously by some of our colleagues. I'm betting that 
people will remember the bad things said about him. They 
usually don't recall who said them or whether or not 
they're true. Remember your Shakespeare - Julius Caesar, I 
believe." 

Lois then faced Linda and said in a very angry tone, "So 
you purposely discredited Clark because he refused to date 
you?"

Linda responded, "Yeah. If he had accepted my offer, I 
believe it would have been a memorable evening and Mr. Kent 
would have kept his reputation intact. I got even with him 
for his foolish faux pas. Vengeance can be so sweet, don't 
you think, Lois?"

While listening to Linda, Lois recalled a philosophical 
saying, "Those who seek vengeance, in the end will inherit 
the wind."

After that philosophical thought swept through Lois' mind, 
Linda's admissions again hit her like a tornado. The Star 
reporter, Linda King, was acting like a spurned lover and 
was using the press to debase the person who supposedly 
turned her down.

As strong angry emotions began coursing through her body 
triggered by Linda's blatantly insensitive remarks, Lois 
suddenly realized just how much she had changed during the 
past year. Even before her metamorphosis, Lois would never 
have used the power of the press to extract revenge, even 
on her worst enemy. For someone else to do such a thing 
nauseated her. Over the past year, Lois had somehow learned 
to understand and empathize with people who were in 
distress. Because of Alicia and the others in her new 
family, Lois was at last learning how to help and empathize 
with those who suffered emotionally or physically from some 
inordinately stressful condition.

After having her verbal donnybrook with Linda King, Lois 
turned her attention to the Planet's huge monitor. As she 
stood there, Lois' mind again focused on Clark and the 
possibility that he could be wrong about the failure of the 
coming space launch. If Kent's views were invalid, Lois 
knew that all of her influence and those of the Planet 
family would be needed to help CK withstand the ridicule 
that would hit him like a ton of bricks. Could Clark stand 
up to his colleagues and survive in the news business? 
Those questions kept going through her mind as she awaited 
the coming space event.

Lois was drawn back to full consciousness of the activity 
when she heard the countdown commence on the newsroom 
monitor. Two minutes and counting... Fifty seconds and 
counting... Then ten, nine, eight... and then, the magic 
words "Lift-off!" 

As the mighty sound of the lift-off was heard, a large man-
made space bird, with flames spewing from its engines, 
started to rise. At an altitude of about one hundred and 
fifty feet above the pad, the launch vehicle started to 
shudder. Flames and smoke could be seen billowing through 
the frame of the vehicle. Immediately after that, fire 
breached the spacecraft's skin, a horrific explosion 
followed, ripping a gaping hole on the ship's port side 
just above engines - the location where the condensers were 
positioned. A few seconds after the first explosion 
occurred, the entire spacecraft disintegrated as the ship 
blew up and was engulfed in a titanic fireball. 

While fragments of the spacecraft were still falling to 
Earth, Lois was scurrying to her computer and LANed the 
Lane-Kent article to Perry. Within the hour, the Daily 
Planet's morning edition, containing Lois' first team 
effort with Clark was on the street. It was an article that 
Perry knew would be an award-winning expose.

While Lois sat at her desk viewing the tragedy unfolding on 
newsroom monitor, Linda King again made her presence known. 
Glancing at the screen, Linda commented to Lois, "I don't 
understand how Kent could take one look at the launch 
vehicle mock-up and know it would fail. That would take 
remarkable scientific talent backed by knowledge of a very 
advanced kind." To placate herself, Linda remarked, "Just 
beginner's luck, I suppose. You know, Lois, that article 
you wrote with Kent is Kerth material. Too bad," Linda 
murmured. She then turned and walked sullenly toward the 
exit of the Planet newsroom.

Although Lois pretty much loathed everything about Linda 
King, she was aware that Linda was correct about one thing. 
The space story by "Lane and Kent" would probably earn them 
a Kerth - their first together. 

As Lois watched Linda exit the newsroom, the Star's 
reporter's remarks about Clark surfaced in Lois' mind and 
again caused her to become irate. When Lois finally settled 
down, she began to focus on Clark's attributes.

In the past few days, Lois had become quite aware that Kent 
was one hell of a journalist. Aside from his writing 
talent, Clark Kent had a knack of making his articles sing 
and drew the reader into the story. His scientific 
abilities were uncanny. He just proved that point to the 
dismay of many of Lois' colleagues who had wanted him to 
fail. Lois knew something that most people in the news 
business didn't. Clark Kent, her partner, had an earned 
doctorate in physics. So why did she ever doubt the 
suitability of the questions CK threw at Baines? Lois knew 
her insecurities were probably at work when Clark queried 
Dr. Baines, the project director of space station 
Prometheus. Lois would have more faith in her partner from 
now on. As she moved back to her desk, she mentally 
chastised herself. To have earned an advanced degree in 
physics, Lois realized, should have alerted her to the fact 
that Clark... Dr. Kent ... no doubt had outstanding 
analytical abilities and was quite aware that something was 
amiss when he studied the launch vehicle's design.

Thinking about her partner on this assignment, Lois was 
beginning to appreciate that in addition to Clark's 
intellectual strengths, he happened to be one gorgeous guy 
- a hunk. She also recognized over the past few days that 
with all of his physical and mental equipment, Clark Kent 
was an unassuming and gracious individual.

"Clark Kent," Lois murmured to herself, "you're becoming a 
more interesting guy with each passing moment." 

************

As the UN spacecraft was in the throws of coming apart at 
the seams, three supermen flew to the doomed launch 
vehicle, ripped opened a side panel just prior the ship's 
final explosion and snatched three astronauts from the jaws 
of snapping death. After extracting the crew from the dying 
ship, they transported the space sailors about two miles 
from the launch pad and set them down on the beach. The 
experience of flying without a conveyance of some sort was 
very disconcerting, to say the least. Two of the astronauts 
passed out from fright, and the third became somewhat dizzy 
and dysfunctional from his aerial adventure. 

When found by the shore police, the astronauts babbled 
about being pulled from their doomed ship by exceptionally 
strong beings who flew. Their utterances, of course, were 
considered the ravings of men traumatized by a near death 
experience.

When the astronauts were located, Clark Kent was with the 
press party accompanying the shore police. He recorded all 
that transpired and then scooted back to the Planet.

Arriving at the paper, Clark made a beeline to Lois' work 
area and asked his partner if he could borrow her laptop 
for an hour or so. To Clark's surprise, Lois even offered 
him her chair. He thanked her profusely and began to work 
on his article. Lois noticed that many of her colleagues 
were staring at 'Mad Dog Lane' in disbelief. Not within the 
memory of many Planet employees had Lois acted graciously 
and shared her computer, or anything for that matter, with 
another soul. 

When Clark completed his article, he asked Lois to edit his 
copy and make any pertinent comments, additions, or 
deletions she deemed necessary.

As Lois took Clark's article, he sat down in a chair next 
to Lois' desk and closed his eyes. He hadn't slept in 
nearly three days and his body desperately needed to renew 
itself. A nap would help restore his body's energy 
reserves. The fatigue caused by his lack of sleep had 
literally knocked Clark off his feet.

About an hour later, Linda King came bouncing into the 
Planet's newsroom. Clark's sensitive hearing detected 
Linda's noisy entrance which roused him. Lois, seeing that 
Clark was awake, handed him the revised article. He read it 
and beamed at her. Together, he and Lois had produced 
another fine article. After he added her thoughts to the 
article, he LANed the piece to Perry. 

As Clark was sending Perry Lane and Kent's latest article, 
Linda waltzed up to him. Placing her hand on CK's shoulder 
she remarked, "My editor asked me to inform you that 
there's an investigative reporter position waiting for you 
at the Star." She added, "You can name your own price, 
within reason of course." 

"Not interested." Clark's reply was almost immediate. 

"Not even at twice the salary the Planet could offer you?" 
she scoffed.

"Money is not an issue," Clark remarked. "Wampum, to me 
Linda, is simply a bartering tool. You'll lean someday, I 
hope," he continued, "that happiness and money are not 
synonymous." Clark then added for good measure, "For my 
tastes, the Metropolis Star's articles tend to lean a bit 
too far in the direction of tabloid journalism. I'd have 
terrible problems writing in that genre. No, Linda, I'm 
afraid your paper's journalistic style is not for me."

"Does all your writing have to be based upon clear facts 
and absolute truth?" Linda queried. 

"Yep," he replied. "As close to that mark as possible."

"I can't do slander or write articles that are accusatory 
without hard facts. Perry's influence on me has only 
reinforced my own views along these lines."

"I'm sure you are aware, Linda, that once a person has been 
sullied by an accusation, that individual can never regain 
his or her good name, even when that individual has been 
proven to be innocent of the charge or charges levied 
against him or her. It's one of those injurious social 
blemishes that mar our society. No, Linda," Clark 
continued, "tell your boss 'thank you for the offer,' but I 
like what I am doing. More importantly, when I'm working at 
the Planet, my association with the highly competent and 
ethical people who work at this paper has been 
exhilarating. And, quite frankly, Linda, I happen to like 
these folks very much."

When Lois heard his word "like," her heart rate took-off 
like a rocket.

"Perhaps," she hoped, "Clark's forgiven me for my atrocious 
behavior toward him before he went to Singapore." 

As Linda was leaving the Planet, Clark went to see Alicia. 
Seeing CK saunter towards his sister, Perry left his inner 
sanctum and strolled over to Lois. He gave her a front page 
mock-up of the paper's afternoon edition. "There was 
Clark's article," Lois said to herself. Looking closer at 
the story, Lois nearly jumped out of her skin. The by-line 
of the piece also included her moniker. The credit line 
read, "Lois Lane and Clark Kent." 

When Lois realized what Clark had done, she sat down at her 
desk and started to quietly sob. As she wept, Perry 
comforted her.

When Clark heard Lois' distress, he scooted to her desk. 
She looked at him with tears running down her face and 
said, "Oh Clark, that was a magnificent gesture, putting my 
name on your article and in the first position, too. Oh, 
please forgive me for what I did to you last year. I feel 
so ashamed." 

Perry White was shocked when he heard Lois ask to be 
excused for her past behavior toward Clark. This was a 
first. As long as Perry had known Lois Lane, he had never 
heard her ask another soul to pardon her actions. Something 
unique had occurred. As Perry continued to listen, Clark 
said to her, "First of all, you worked on *our* article, 
therefore, you earned that by-line. Secondly, I forgave you 
a long time ago for your faux pas. One can't dwell on the 
past. What's done was done. My parents taught me, as a kid, 
you should forgive and then move on. The reason that I was 
initially reluctant to work with you, Lois, was predicated, 
not on any past infractions, but the trust issue which 
might have come between us. Trust and sincerity are the 
strengths that truly bind partners together and ensures 
that they will function as a team. When Perry brought us 
together, I had to re-evaluate my position relative to what 
previously occurred between us. I decided to take a chance, 
hoping from your experiences over the past year or so, that 
you'd mellowed and had become more of an understanding 
person." 

Clark then pulled her from her desk chair and gave her an 
endearing hug. As soon as his arms encircled her, Lois' 
heart rate began to accelerate toward Mach one. From her 
emotional response to his hug, Lois knew that something 
wonderful was happening between them. Lois' problem now, 
was how to communicate her harmonious and amorous feelings 
to this very sensitive man. She was well aware that 
communicating her feelings to CK could be very tricky, very 
tricky indeed.

As she gazed at Clark, she noticed that a serious 
appearance began to dominate his facial expressions. "A 
penny for your thoughts," Lois teased. 

Her humor and teasing helped ease his anxiety. He looked at 
her and said, "The story we just published may bring 
trouble. Big trouble. A man called Trask may cause a great 
deal of difficulty. In fact, that man could be detrimental 
to me and my family's health. In fact," Clark added, 
"detrimental may be too soft for Trask's potential actions. 
Maybe, I should have used deadly instead?"

"Clark, who is he?" Lois asked with concern. 

"He's a deranged viper," Clark answered her, "bent on 
destroying everything, people included, who appear, in his 
view, to be different than the norm."

"Clark," Lois replied, "you know we don't have to print our 
article." 

Warmed by her concern, Clark remarked, "Not publishing our 
story is not a solution to the Trask problem. Other papers 
will certainly disseminate the same kind of information. 
It's that kind of lore which will draw Trask to this city, 
like a moth to a flame. Do me a favor, Lois," Clark said. 
"Please tell your friends and informants to be on the look 
out for a man who calls himself Trask or Colonel Trask." 

Lois shook her head as she quietly said, "A-okay CK." 

************

While Lois did not see or hear from Clark during the next 
few weeks, she was aware from her sources that he was busy 
investigating two story lines: a sudden rise in illegal 
drug trafficking around the Hobbs Bay area, and the 
disappearance of numerous homeless people throughout the 
metropolitan area. 

Eighteen days after the space launch incident, Clark again 
walked into the Planet's newsroom. After greeting some of 
his friends, he asked Lois and Alicia to accompany him to 
Perry's office.  When they all had settled down, Clark 
asked Alicia what she'd discovered about the strange plants 
he'd asked her to study. 

"While my investigation has not been completed," Alicia 
replied, "the data I've so far obtained strongly suggests 
that those flora are a mutated form of the poppy plant - 
the one used to make opium." She then added, "One of the 
major differences between the original and the mutated 
plant variety lies in their cultivation environments."

"The mutated plants," Alicia informed them, "were a water 
variant - a new aquaculture species."

Pausing for a moment for her info to sink in, she added, 
"The water variety of the poppy plant, although mutated, 
can still be used to produce large quantities of raw opium. 
Once the crude opium has been obtained, all that is 
required is a relatively simple purification procedure to 
obtain a pure product. I don't have to tell you the street 
value of the narcotic. Those who controlled this poppy 
source could acquire untold riches which would make the 
wealth of ancient kings and the monetary strength of modern 
nations pale into insignificance." 

When Alicia finished talking, Clark opened his briefcase 
and placed several unusual looking plants on Perry's desk.

Pointing to the flora, Alicia excitedly said, "That's the 
same kind of plant you gave me to study."

"Yep," Clark replied. "I located them in the Hobb's Bay 
area earlier this week." Then CK asked, "Perry, do you have 
any copies of my Singapore stories handy?"

Perry went into his closet and produced four dispatches by 
Kal Ellis. Lois gasped in surprise and almost yelled, 
"*You're* Kal Ellis?" 

"Yeah, Lois, that's me. I had to use an alias or Lex, with 
his political clout, would have forced the Singaporean 
government to have me cashiered from the island."

After all four articles were spread upon Perry's work 
table, Clark said "Lois, see if you can see a common thread 
connecting those stories. Ignore the material dealing with 
the mineral wealth in and around the villages. There 
doesn't seem to be an interconnection with those 
commodities."

While Lois read, Clark paced to and fro waiting for Lois' 
analysis. About thirty-five minutes later, Lois looked up 
and smiled. Before she could say anything, Clark said, "Let 
me make a guess and see if you agree with my inferences." 
She nodded. Clark then remarked, "The only things that the 
villages seemed to have in common were caves filled with a 
renewable fresh water supply." 

"Bingo," Lois said smiling. Then she added, "Don't forget 
they also had people in common." 

Clark looked as if he had been struck by a bolt of 
lightning. He grabbed Lois, picked her up like a rag doll, 
kissed her on the forehead and yelled, "Whoopee!" 

"What happened?" Perry excitedly asked. 

To control his excitement, Clark sat down. "It all fits," 
he muttered, "it all fits and Lois found the final link." 

All eyes were on Clark as he began to speak. "Luthor," he 
said, "wasn't looking for mineral wealth in and around the 
villages his forces assaulted. Lex was interested in a 
renewable and copious water supply to grow his aquatic 
poppy plants and he needed the caves to conceal his illegal 
activities. The natives were also a necessary part of his 
equation. They would be used as the slave labor to harvest 
the poppy crop and prepare the drugs for market. Since he 
was foiled in southeast Asia, Luthor naturally looked 
elsewhere for an easily hidden site for growing, 
harvesting, and finally manufacturing cheap opium."

Banging his desk, Perry angrily reiterated CK's thoughts. 
"Lexipoo needs an environment that has good concealment, 
lots of water, and manpower.

"Yep," Clark replied.

Unfortunately, Clark added, "Metropolis meets all of Lex's 
criteria. The reservoir system will provide him with the 
needed water for his operation. The grottoes in and around 
the city will furnish the security to safeguard his illegal 
drug works. And, the homeless souls wandering about the 
city will supply him with a work force to do his bidding. 

"So," Lois continued, "Our industrious and adaptable sub 
rosa financier, Lex Luthor, has built a poppy farm right 
under our very noses. Homeless people in and around the 
city are disappearing because they are being forcibly 
conscripted into Lex's illegal labor battalion. Since the 
fresh water need for Lex's operation can be recycled, the 
amount of water unlawfully taken from the city's cisterns 
can't be measured. Also, how many people venture into deep 
grottoes? It could be hazardous to their health, so people 
would naturally avoid them. It may surprise you, but not 
many people know the location of the cave sites around the 
city. So you see that Luthor's security problem is 
miniscule. Once he establishes his factory, Lex can 
manufacture death in large quantities and in relative 
safety."

"Great shades of Elvis," Perry emoted when CK finished 
talking. "If this scheme gets into full swing, he can sell 
drugs at the same price as a piece of candy. When he gets 
enough people hooked, Luthor could control or influence the 
affairs of our country or the world, maybe. Clark," Perry 
asked, "Do you have any idea where in Metropolis he's set 
up his opium facility?"

"Yeah," Clark replied. "It's somewhere near the Metropolis 
reservoir. Probably close to Hobbs Bay. The area is filled 
with derelicts, homeless people, and just plain 
undesirables. His unpaid work force would be among those 
types. Who would ever look for people that disappeared in 
the Hobbs Bay region? People's movements in that area are 
just too fluid.

"If we would've looked a little closer at Luthor's 
movements with more of a discerning eye, the signs of Lex's 
activity were there to see. In fact, they are as obvious as 
the noses on our faces. Illegal drugs are becoming abundant 
in the Hobbs Bay area and are as cheap to purchase as a 
shot of rotgut whisky. Furthermore, if you look at the 
police reports you'll see that homeless people are 
disappearing from the Bay area at an unusually high rate." 

"Wow," Lois chimed in, "Clark, I think you're right on the 
money. All of those missing people would certainly provide 
Lex with a large labor force. In addition," Lois commented, 
"the amount of inexpensive drugs that are spreading through 
Metropolis like wild fire strongly supports a nearby drug 
manufacturing site, one that's in or near the city. Now if 
we could locate the caves being used by Lex's people, all 
the pieces of your hypothesis should fall into place. Then 
we could notify the police and crush Luthor and his 
thriving drug enterprise." 

Clark smiled at Lois' intuitiveness.

Looking at Clark's face, Lois became even more excited as 
she remarked, "You've found the caves that contain the 
necessary water reserves, haven't you?" 

"Yep," CK replied. "They're located near the city's 
principal reservoir, about five hundred feet below street 
level. Alicia, please notify the family of our findings. In 
the meantime, Lois and I will try to find a surface 
entrance that leads to the poppy plantation and the drug 
factory."

As they left Perry's office, Lois asked, "Do you have a 
clue as to where to begin our quest?" 

He nodded and said, "Yeah - the Metropolis aquifer." 

"Of course, of course" Lois mused, as she gazed into Kent's 
face. As their eyes met, Clark smiled at her and Lois' 
heart melted. 

After saying their adieus, Lois and Clark left the Planet 
building and made a bee line for the Metropolis aquifer.

Thirty minutes later, two reporters entered the pump 
station just above Metropolis' main reservoir. This 
building provided direct access to the subterranean 
passages which lead to most of the aquifers under the great 
city. As they entered the underground corridor system, 
Clark noticed footprints on the muddy floor of the 
passageway. He pointed them out to Lois, who quickly 
understood their significance. 

Following the muddy tracks through the maze of passageways 
which were cut through the heart of the rock itself, they 
noticed that the many sets of shoe imprints converged into 
a single trail that headed in a specific direction. The two 
reporters walked in silence until the bemired boot tracks 
suddenly vanished at the face of a rock wall. Almost 
immediately, both Lois and Clark started searching the wall 
area for a hidden mechanism that would reveal a concealed 
doorway. When Lois finally turned her back to Clark, he was 
able to use his x-ray vision and locate the switch which 
was cleverly camouflaged at the base of the wall. When Lois 
once again faced Clark, he showed her the concealed toggle 
switch. Without saying a word, Lois reached forward and 
activated the mechanism. As the two reporters watched, a 
portion of the wall shifted, revealing an elevator shaft 
descending into the bowels of the Earth. 

Clark wanted to call the police immediately, but Lois 
became excited and said she was going to take the elevator 
to its destination immediately, with or without him. 
Watching his partner, Clark realized that Lois didn't have 
the patience to wait for the police and no amount of 
logical articulation could stop the intrepid Lois Lane. But 
Clark made the attempt anyway.

"Lois," Clark remarked, "your antics are madness. You want 
to ride this elevator 'to G-D knows where' without knowing 
what lies at the end of your descent."

No matter what Clark said, Lois remained adamant about 
taking the elevator to its terminus. She smelled a big 
story and "Mad Dog Lane" was going to get there first, no 
matter what.

As Lois started toward the elevator, Clark continued to 
urge Lois to wait for back up. No amount of pleading could 
dissuade her from her folly.

Since Clark could not abandon his partner, he followed Lois 
into the elevator.

There were only two buttons on the operating panel: one for 
up and the other indicating a downward direction. Once 
inside the lift, Lois pushed the down button. As they 
descended, Clark prayed that he would be able to protect 
her. 

When the elevator reached it terminus, Clark estimated the 
length of the elevator shaft to be about five hundred and 
fifty feet. The Kryptonian made his estimate from a guess 
of the lift speed and the time required for the elevator's 
descent to its one and only stop. He informed Lois of his 
computational methods and results as they exited the 
elevator into an illuminated cavern. Pausing for a moment 
after they exited the lift, both reporters heard shouts and 
other noises coming from some distance away.

As the two reporters cautiously made their way toward the 
distant sounds, they became aware that others were nearby. 
Assuming that these unknown individuals would not be the 
friendly type, the reporters sought cover from time to 
time, as they cautiously trekked toward the ever increasing 
din.

After several more minutes, the two intrepid reporters 
peered over the rim of a man-made cavity that housed a 
small lake. Racks covered with mesh were partially immersed 
in the water. Growing on the mesh were plants; plants like 
the ones Clark had given to Alicia to study. Scurrying 
among the aquatic poppies and caring for and harvesting 
these plants of death were men, women, and children of all 
ages. Walking among the workers along the periphery of this 
poppy plantation were heavily armed men dressed in military 
garb.

Scanning the subterranean farm, the Planet reporters 
noticed among the aqua farmers men toting whips. These 
brutish individuals would strike out at members of the 
labor force when they perceived sluggishness by a worker. 
Lois and Clark also noticed towers located at specific 
intervals around the perimeter of the lake. Each tower was 
occupied by several individuals brandishing automatic 
weapons. CK and his partner soon realized they were viewing 
part of a modern slave labor facility geared to the 
production of opium based products.

As the shock of what they saw wore off, Lois started to 
take pictures of the poppy farm; a scene right out of the 
official Nazi concentration camp manual. While they 
continued to watch the horror before their eyes, Clark and 
Lois watched one of the guards locate a fatigued worker. 
The poor woman had obviously collapsed from pure 
exhaustion. After examining the female worker for a moment, 
the guard drew his pistol and shot the prostate woman in 
the head. 

Seeing the pitiless murder, Lois and Clark felt like their 
insides were being torn from their bodies. Recovering from 
their stunned condition, Lois placed her head on Clark's 
shoulder and started to sob.

After Lois regained her composure a few minutes later, the 
two journalists began documenting the anguish of the 
enslaved aquatic farm workers using a VCR and thirty-five 
millimeter photographic equipment. 

Before returning to the elevator, Lois removed the film 
from her camera and concealed it in her undergarments. 
While Lois was hiding the exposed film on her person, Clark 
carefully concealed their video equipment in a crevice 
along the path leading back to the lift. 

As Lois and Clark neared the elevator on their return trip, 
they were suddenly encircled by a group of armed men. The 
leader of the group told the reporters to follow him or 
else. The 'or else' was all too obvious. They were taken to 
a windowless building and confined within a small room. 

Incarcerated and alone, Lois said, "I'm sorry, Clark. We're 
gonna die, and it's all my fault. I have this terrible 
habit of doing things on the spur of the moment and not 
worrying too much about the end result. I don't know why I 
get involved without considering other options or the 
possible consequences of my acts."

After a few moments of silence, Lois added, "You know Kent, 
the fact that we'll lose the greatest story of the decade 
doesn't seem to matter any more. The fact that I may have 
doomed you to an early grave is tearing me apart."

When she finished babbling, Clark hugged her. He said, 
"We're still alive, and where there's life, there is always 
hope. Let's just go with the flow for now. There's always a 
way out; our escape route just hasn't presented itself as 
yet. Just be patient and alert."

As Lois looked at Clark, with tears streaming down her 
face, he told her, "I promise you this, Lois, you'll see 
the sun rise on the morrow. And when old Sol sinks below 
the horizon tomorrow evening, Luthor's empire will be in 
shambles."

Lois looked at Clark to see if the shock of capture and the 
possibility of death had caused him to have a mental 
breakdown. When she gazed upon Clark's face, the look in 
his eyes was clear, and there was something else there, 
something she couldn't quite place. 

After a brief period of silence, Lois said, "Clark, I have 
things that I wish to get off my chest. First, I want to 
apologize to you for not adding your name to the by-line 
for those six articles of mine you edited last year. You 
did a magnificent job. Perry was right, as usual. Ours 
could have been a great partnership." 

Clark interrupted her babbling and said, "Lois, I've told 
you that I have already forgiven you for what you did. That 
faux pas happened and we can't change the past. It's the 
future that's important. Let's go forward together as full 
and equal partners."

She was about to respond to him when the door opened and 
Murray Singer, another Planet reporter, was tossed into the 
room. His face was battered, but he still had enough 
presence of mind to grin at them. A minute or so later, he 
lost consciousness. 

Lois immediately reached into her handbag and withdrew a 
small bottle of water and a small flask containing 
alcoholic spirits. Clark used the water to wash Murray's 
face which helped revived him. Lois then gave Murray a shot 
of liquor to give his body a kick start.

When Murray became more lucid, Lois asked, "What in G-D'd' 
name are you doing here?" 

Singer looked at her and replied, "I found my wife's notes 
listing and describing Luthor's criminal associations and 
activities. You remember, Lois, my wife was murdered before 
she could send her information about Luthor to the 
authorities. Ever since Lillian's death, I've been trying 
to get the goods on Lex, the butcher, that filius populi."

Catching his breath, Murray continued, "Then I foolishly 
announced on the newsroom floor that I had the goods on Lex 
Luthor and would bring the beast to justice at long last. 
How stupid of me. One of Luthor's moles heard my foolish 
boasting and reported it to his boss. On my way to the 
police station, I was abducted and brought here. If I don't 
make it, and you guys are able to escape, there are copies 
of my wife's incriminating evidence in a locked computer 
file named Lillian. The numerical code is the date of birth 
of Perry's wife.

"I miss Lillian so much," Murray moaned. "She was a woman, 
beautiful of soul, with a heart as big as all outdoors." 

Gazing at them for a moment, Murray suddenly asked, "How in 
blue blazes did you two get here?" 

Smiling, Lois filled him in.

After being told of the drug scenario, Murray remarked, "It 
kinda looks like we're gonna leave this world together." 
Murray then grinned at his colleagues and commented, "May I 
say it's been a real privilege to have known you both?" 

Murray then peered into space for some moments and 
remarked, "Clark, you're the kind of person that I would 
have liked for a son." His voice dropped to a whisper as he 
said, "My wife and I were unable to conceive. A child was 
one of the things we longed for and was missing from our 
lives. When we first found out that we couldn't have kids, 
I had to be her strength as well as my own. Lillian took it 
so hard and nearly went down for the count. If she had died 
at that moment in our lives, I believe that I would've 
given up the ghost and followed her to the grave."

"What helped save Lillian and myself," Murray said to Lois 
and Clark, "was a bit of philosophy my grandmother told me 
many long years ago. After some incident in our family, she 
said, Murray, 'When one door closes, G-D sees to it that 
another one opens. You have to be wise enough to see that 
door.

"Remembering her home-spun comments and by using the 
strength of our love, Lillian and I forced open another 
door, a portal to a different life path. Following that 
trail we were able to combine our strengths and together 
forge a joint career aimed at helping people improve the 
quality of their lives. In journalism one can accomplish 
much by honestly using the written word to battle 
injustices and to prevent societal inequities from 
trampling the hopes and dreams of average people."

Perking up a bit more, Murray continued, "When I watched 
you, Clark, I imagined *my* imagined child with the same 
high moral purposes and lofty ethical standards, helping 
others, never holding a grudge or attempting to get even. 
If we are fortunate to get out of here alive, it is my 
fervent wish that you find a life partner worthy of you, 
Kent." Placing his hands on Clark's shoulders, Murray 
added, "I don't know why I know this, but somewhere deep 
down I know that you'll make a wonderful husband and an 
exemplary father."

After Murray finished his remarks, he closed his eyes. His 
breathing became more shallow as his body slowly, but 
irrevocably, weakened. As Clark regarded Murray's 
deteriorating condition, Lois placed her head on Clark's 
shoulder and sat in silence, savoring their closeness.

An hour or so elapsed before the door opened again. "The 
boss wants to see ya," a Neanderthal type man told the 
three Planet reporters. He then brandished a pistol and 
ushered them to more lavish quarters in an adjoining 
building. Clark carried the injured Murray Singer as they 
were forcibly moved.

"The boss lives well, even below ground," Clark said to 
Lois.

Entering their new accommodations, Clark and Lois helped 
Murray to a chair and then seated themselves while awaiting 
the boss, whom they were fairly sure was Lexipoo.

Several minutes later Luthor and his nephew entered the 
room. When the master of evil saw Lois and Clark, he 
commented, "It appears that the giblet and the charismatic 
and beautiful Ms. Lane are on to our drug operation. Too 
bad," Lex snickered.

As Luthor surveyed his captives, Lois looked at Clark and 
they both nodded to one another. Their intuitive guess that 
Lex was the crooked entrepreneur who ran drug farm 
operation was right on the money.

Gazing at Lois, Lex commented, "My dear you look as radiant 
as ever. Why you even joined forces with this farm-sired 
jester, I'll never understand. You know, of course, to 
reject my overtures of marriage and then choose this 
schlemiel to be your partner was an affront to my dignity. 
When your life is extinguished, the sting of that insult 
will be expunged from my psyche and I'll forget you. Trust 
me on that. Memory of you, Lois, will fade as the petals on 
a lovely flower do as it perishes."

"My pet," Luthor addressed Lois again, "I have an exquisite 
death planned for you and your associates. I'm literally 
going to squeeze the life from your body and those of your 
friends and then mash your remains together with theirs 
making three into one." Then Luthor's face mirrored the 
pure evil of his soul. After a moment more of 
contemplation, the Devil's number one boy let loose with a 
maniacal laugh as he said, "*Squeeze* - what an ingenious 
thought. A spirit-*crushing* idea."

As the sound of Lex's insane laughter split the air, 
several watchdogs dragged three helpless laborers into the 
room. They were a married couple with a five- or six-year-
old toddler. "These people are not working up to snuff," 
the leader of the guards grunted. 

Upon hearing the guard's report, Lex grimaced, picked up a 
pistol, and calmly walked over to the disheveled family. 
Without saying a word, he executed each one by shooting 
them in the head. Causing death by his own hand seemed to 
have a calming effect on Luthor. At that moment, Clark's 
belief that Luthor was a psychopath had been fully 
justified. His belief that Luthor greatly enjoyed all kinds 
of destructive and amoral acts, especially the taking of 
life by his own hand, had been barbarously confirmed.

Awakened by the gun fire, Murray Singer was also witness to 
Luthor's slaughter of three helpless people just for 
pleasure of the act. The murders Murray witnessed triggered 
an unbelievable loathing within his being. The injured 
Planet reporter became highly agitated and screamed at Lex, 
declaring, "You have murdered G-D's creation. By this 
horrific act, you have mocked the Eternal One. As Pharaoh 
of old, you will feel the wrath of the Lord of Hosts." The 
expression in his eyes became unearthly as he said, "The 
downfall of the House of Luthor is at hand." Then Murray, 
exhausted from his emotional outburst, fell silent and very 
nearly collapsed.

A few seconds after Murray's censure of Luthor, Azai, 
smiling, walked over to him and fired three bullets into 
his abdomen. He turned and said, "A belly wound is very 
painful uncle; a person injured in the abdominal region 
usually takes a long time to die." Smiling, Azai added, 
"The special way I shot Murray will cause him to suffer a 
great deal before he finally expires." 

Luthor smiled at his nephew and said "A chip off the old 
family block. Nice touch. Remind me to give you a bonus for 
your work today." 

Murray, lying on the floor with life oozing from his 
wounds, said in a weak but fervent voice, "It's because of 
people like you that G-D - my G-D - created *Hell*. I curse 
you both for your unholy deeds. Those who commit atrocities 
upon their brethren will in due course see the destruction 
of their own house and inherit nothing but the wind. For 
what you two have done this day, may the Creator of the 
universe isolate you from the haunts of man for all time." 
Lois and Clark then watched as their colleague and friend 
again lapsed into unconsciousness.

As Azai sneered, he remarked, "Murray did get quite 
philosophical at the end, didn't he, Uncle?" 

"Shut up," Lex yelled suddenly and glared at his nephew.

It was obvious from Lex's attitude that Murray's choice of 
words had touched Luthor's psyche. The reporter's 
utterances and the intensity of their articulation seemed 
to convey more than just a dying man's last thoughts. If 
Lex had any religious convictions, which is doubtful, he 
might have considered Murray as a holy messenger, an 
emissary sent to notify Lex that his actions this day had 
sealed his fate for all eternity." Even for Lex Luthor, the 
Devil's number one boy, Murray's words filled him with a 
very uncomfortable feeling. 

Clark was angry at himself for not having reacted to help 
Murray. Fighting through his self reproach, CK knew that 
the killings happened so rapidly that he was momentarily 
stunned into inaction. In this instance, the deliberate 
murders he and Lois witnessed took them completely by 
surprise. Not only were the homicidal acts done quickly, 
but his senses were numbed by the brutality of the act 
itself. His psyche still could not totally accept the truth 
that was all too obvious; Lex and Azai had killed three 
people and injured another just for the thrill of the act.

After Murray collapsed from his gunshot wound, Clark sat on 
the floor and held him in his arms. The older reporter's 
tirade against Luthor would be emblazoned upon CK's memory 
for the rest of his days. While Murray's promulgation was 
not logical in a pragmatic sense, Clark had a gut feeling 
that Murray's prophetic statements would somehow come to 
pass. 

Luthor turned to one of his lackeys and asked, "Has the 
compactor been cleaned?" 

"Yeah," came the reply. 

Lex then turned to Lois and Clark and said, "When I'm 
finished, your molecules will be inseparable. My harvesting 
compactor will *squeeze you two together* until your 
pulverized remains will be indistinguishable from your 
original mashed bodies. Then, in a sense, you will dwell 
together forever." He then looked at Murray and said, 
"Include that piece of slime with Lane and Kent in the 
crusher." Lex then gave them a maniacal grin and left the 
room. 

As Lex was leaving the scene, Clark picked up Murray. Then 
Azai and his bully-boys nudged their three captives to a 
compactor and pushed them into the squeezing chamber. Once 
inside the crusher, Clark placed Murray's unconscious body 
on the floor and seated himself by his friend. 

After a few moments Lois, too, sat beside Clark. Gazing at 
CK she suddenly hugged him and tucked her head under his 
chin and started to cry. He caressed her face and ran his 
hands through Lois' hair trying to calm her near hysteria. 
She looked into his eyes and said, "I believe that, given 
time, something wonderful would have developed between us." 

"It already has," Clark said brushing his lips over hers. 

She then placed her hands on his face and gently pulled his 
lips to hers. The kiss was at first tender and full of 
promise and then deepened into in a ardent kiss, a kiss 
that took them soaring beyond time and space. After several 
breathless seconds in their lip lock, Lois and Clark 
reluctantly ended their first osculating venture, but 
continued to hold one another in an impassioned embrace.

After chortling for several seconds, Lois said softly, with 
acerbic tonicity, "As I'm about to perish, I find my 
soulmate. How ironic."

"We are not dead yet," Clark whispered in her ear, "As soon 
as I check for surveillance devices, we're going to get the 
heck out of here."

Clark nearly used a swear word, Lois chuckled to herself. 
That would have been a first. After chucking inwardly over 
Clark's almost swearing milestone, her mind drifted back to 
his statement... "we're going to get the heck out of here." 
She didn't understand his reasoning at all.

When Lois ran his words over in her head once again, she 
believed that their impending deaths had caused Clark's 
mind to crack. Glancing quickly at his face, however, she 
saw clear eyes and an air of self-confidence. Although 
bolstered by his attitude, Lois was still frightened by the 
prospect of an unknown future controlled by the whims of a 
madman. Trying to calm her nerves, Lois sought reassurance 
by asking, "Clark, are you sure we can escape from this 
place? It appears to me," she added, "The only way out of 
this trap is by going over the walls of our prison." 

Looking up, Lois continued, "The compactor panels seem to 
be nearly a hundred feet high. Clark, we'll have to fly to 
escape this tomb."

He smiled and uttered a, "Ye-es-ss." 

As Clark articulated his simple, but startling, statement, 
Lois stared at him with wide eyes, unable to reply. While 
Lois continued to gaze at Clark, he picked up Murray with 
one hand and gathered her to him with his other arm. As 
soon as Lois and Murray were secure in his grasp, Clark 
levitated, moving more rapidly with each passing moment 
until they cleared the compactor's walls. Then he set a 
course for the elevator shaft. Once they arrived at the 
lift, the threesome quickly ascended to surface. 

Emerging from the elevator shaft, Clark disabled the lift 
and flew Murray and Lois to the nearest hospital. Landing 
in the shadows, he put Lois down and carried the injured 
reporter into the emergency room. As soon as Clark entered 
the ER, the attendants rushed to them and quickly placed 
Murray on a gurney and rushed him to the operating theater. 
Clark followed the ER team. As they were prepping Murray 
for surgery, Clark informed the attending physician that 
Azai Luthor Danzig had inflicted the bullet wounds. Murray 
became conscious long enough to confirm Clark's accusatory 
statement. As Murray was drifting into unconsciousness once 
more, Clark told him that he would return after his surgery 
was finished and he was out of recovery. CK then quickly 
returned to his partner.

Lois was standing where Clark had left her, somewhat dazed 
by the events of the last few minutes. He nudged her arm 
and said, "Lois, you'll have to call Henderson and inform 
him what happened." She nodded and ran to the nearest 
phone. When she had finished talking with the police, Clark 
flew them to his home. 

When they arrived at the Hyperion Avenue house, Lois had 
recovered enough to ask Clark her first question. "What the 
hell are you?"

As soon as Lois' words left her mouth, she regretted what 
she said. The look in Clark's eyes told her of a terribly 
deep hurt. Her words had inadvertently classified Clark as 
a thing, a nonhuman, something akin to the bogeyman. Unless 
she could rectify her foolish statement, her remarks could 
create another barrier between them; a gulf so wide that 
this time it could separate them for good.

After a few seconds, Clark responded somewhat perturbed, 
"Lois, I'm still Clark, not a thing or a beast. These extra 
abilities I possess allow me to do things which assist 
people in times of need. By maintaining my anonymity, I can 
live like a normal person." 

"Do all members of your family possess powers like yours?" 
Lois asked with an air of incredibility. 

Saying nothing, Clark took Lois by the hand and entered the 
house. Finding Alicia, Clark, with Lois in tow, proceeded 
toward his sister who was quietly reading on the sofa. As 
they approached Clark's kin, Lois, out of the corner of her 
eye, saw Jennifer Rose levitating in the adjoining room, 
playing with her father. Lois' mind reeled as she saw the 
youngster tumbling through space. "What kind of people have 
I fallen in with?" she mused. 

As they grew near, Alicia looked up and smiled at them. 
Clark then told his sister that Lois now knew about the 
family's unique abilities. "I'm afraid this faux pax was 
entirely my fault, Sis. Will you do me a favor?" Alicia 
nodded. "Please tell Lois about the origins of our family, 
starting with our Krypton beginnings. Right now," Clark 
said, "I'm too upset to be lucid."

Leaving Lois alone with Alicia, Clark retired from the 
living room murmuring, "To Lois, I'm a thing, a non human 
thing." Her thoughts kept echoing and re-echoing through 
his head.

Shaking his head, Clark said to himself, "And I thought 
eventually we would be accepted and the family could make a 
home on this planet. I don't think that's possible anymore. 
Josh was right; we must look elsewhere for a permanent 
home."

Hearing part of Clark's musing's, Lois was horrified that 
Clark and his people might now contemplate leaving Earth. 
She was sure that her foolish remarks had catalyzed Clark's 
thoughts about such an exodus.

Watching her brother exit the room, Alicia was well aware 
that if Clark attempted to talk with Lois at this moment, 
their conversation would likely degenerate into a dreadful 
argument. As her brother disappeared, Alicia grasped Lois 
by the hand and led her into the study. 

Once Lois and Alicia had settled themselves, Alicia began 
to inform Lois about the evolution of her family.

As Lois was being enlightened, Clark booted up his computer 
and wrote his rendering of the drug conspiracies/Luthor 
story. When he finished, he became aware that Lois and 
Alicia were still chatting. So he left Lois a note 
indicating that Lois should add her contributions to their 
drug article, backed it up on a disk Clark had already 
prepared and printed out a hard copy of the finished copy 
for each of them. Clark then gave a copy of his drug story 
material to Seth and left for the hospital to visit with a 
critically injured friend, a friend who could be dying at 
that very moment.

************

When Alicia and Lois eventually left the study, Seth walked 
over to Lois and handed her a hard copy of Clark's take on 
the drug story and a computer disk which contained an 
electronic version of the print out. Lois was also given an 
informative note from Clark. Seth then told her that her 
partner was on his way to the hospital to see Murray 
Singer. She thanked him and then seated herself at the 
computer, completed the Luthor/drug expose and emailed it 
to Perry. 

While she watched Lois complete the drug expose, Alicia 
decided to enlighten Lois further by taking her, via the TD 
system, to the family's Centauri star system platform.

When Lois got up from the computer, Alicia quickly guided a 
startled Lois through a TD portal. Emerging from the 
teleportation network on the Centauri station, they met 
Margot, who was busy collecting and sorting more 
astronomical data, information gathered during the previous 
twenty-four hours.

Lois was fascinated by her view of another star system and 
the space surrounding the family's main station called 
'sanctuary.' Recovering from her astonishment, Lois went 
into reporter mode and asked, "Why was this facility 
established?" she inquired of both Alicia and Margot. 

Margot responded first, "We've set instruments on this 
platform to monitor all objects that travel within or 
through the Sol solar system which also backs up our Mars 
station. That's how we discovered the Nightfall asteroid. 
Primarily," she continued, "we are searching for Earth-like 
planets for future use by us or our descendents. Although 
the new worlds we discover may not be used for a 
considerable time - a thousand or even ten thousand years - 
eventually our people will require additional living space 
and the worlds we discover now will be needed at that 
future time.

"We think that a cluster of such planets has been located. 
They are about fifty thousand light years from Earth, on 
the other side of the galactic core." 

When Margot finished her mini lecture, she asked Lois for 
permission to inject her with a DNA fragment. Like Perry, 
she was told that the DNA residue would act as a special 
key, a key that would allow Lois to travel through the 
family's TD system unassisted.

Lois agreed and the DNA key was inserted into her body. 

After the DNA injection was administered, the three women 
continued their talk. Alicia gave Lois the same 
instructions which were furnished to Perry. Then she 
provided Lois with a teleportation portal for placement in 
her own apartment. With Lois on-line, the users of the TD 
network had now increased by one. 

Lois said, looking at her friends, "I am on the horns of a 
dilemma. I don't know where the ethical boundary exists 
between publishing and not disseminating news. I have in my 
possession perhaps the greatest story of the century - or 
maybe of all time - and I am in a quandary about publishing 
my information."

"A story about supermen and superwomen would bring me 
plaudits from all sectors of the journalistic world. 
Furthermore," Lois added, "Publishing such a story would 
probably rank me with the most famous reporters of the 
modern journalistic era." After her little speech, Lois 
looked at Margot and Alicia and just shrugged. 

To alleviate some of Lois' fears, Margot said, "We will not 
attempt to interfere if you do decide to publish an article 
about us. Obstructing enterprises who freely and honestly 
hawk their product is not part of our code."

"If I decide to publish an article about the family, what 
will happen to you?" Lois inquired.

"Our family would cease to exist in its current form," 
Alicia said. "The name Clark Kent, for example, would 
vanish and he would disappear. We would build a secure 
sanctuary somewhere on Earth and go into hiding. Of course, 
the TDs would still operate for both you and Perry 
throughout your lifetimes. You would be welcome to use our 
transportation network. No one would stop you." 

"I know the uncertainty about writing about our super 
family will be pure torture," Margot remarked, "but the 
decision to publish or not to publish is yours, Lois, and 
yours alone."

************

When Clark returned to Metropolis General Hospital, Murray 
had been moved to a private room. Before seeing his friend, 
Clark talked to the resident on the floor and was advised 
that Murray's chances of survival were slim to none. As the 
physician carefully couched his words during their 
conversation, a sense of impending foreboding swept through 
Clark's soul. He somehow knew that Murray's time on Earth 
was fast running out.

As Clark approached Murray's room, he could sense his 
friend's life force rapidly ebbing away. 

Entering the dying man's room, he saw Jimmy sitting by the 
senior journalist's bed. As he walked across the room, 
Jimmy turned and Clark could see from his facial expression 
that the young photojournalist was having great difficulty 
controlling his emotions.

As Clark approached Murray's bed, Jimmy said, "He is such a 
good person. What kind of creature could deliberately steal 
his life by shooting him without just cause?"

"Just cause," Clark murmured, "is a misnomer.

"People," CK added, "may give lip service to the concept of 
justice, but rarely support it unless they are forced to 
act - like in a war - or they're motivated by a profit 
motive to do so. That's why the Lex Luthors of the world 
become so darn powerful."

Clark told Jimmy, "I'm also talking about a guy named Azai 
Luthor Danzig, the nephew of Lex, another man who doesn't 
possess any feeling or compassion for others; a man who 
revels in his power to control and enjoys the destruction 
of life.

"Knowing Luthor's cunning," Jimmy remarked, "I'll bet he 
gets himself and Azai off." 

"Not this time," Clark said with conviction. "Justice will 
be swift and to the mark. Believe me, my young friend, when 
I say that justice will be served. In this case, there will 
be no plea bargaining." 

Jimmy looked at Clark and somehow knew, without knowing why 
or how, that CK's words were not just idle banalities. 

As Jimmy watched, Clark took a damp cloth and began to 
gently cleanse Murray's face and body. He did it with such 
tender care that the effect nearly brought tears to the 
young man's eyes.

While Clark was trying to give Murray a measure of comfort 
as his life waned, Singer's eyes opened and he gazed at 
Clark. After some moments he said, in a weak whisper, "You 
know that my wife and I could never have children. We did 
so desperately want a child."

"You told me," Clark, replied smiling at his friend.

Jimmy noticed that as Murray said those few words to Clark, 
he had to pause and struggle for breath. As the dying 
newsman's respiration once again became more controlled, he 
continued, "If we had been blessed with a son, my wife and 
I would have been doubly blessed if he grew into the same 
mold as you: a man with integrity and compassion, always 
striving for truth and justice." After coughing for several 
moments, Murray asked CK, "Would you mind if I sanctified 
you, my friend? Lacking any offspring," he added, "I never 
had the pleasure of doing so to a child of my body."

"I would be honored," Clark said, his voice becoming 
emotional.

He moved close to the bed and Murray placed his hand upon 
Clark's head and repeated the ancient words of his people: 

"May the Lord bless you, and guard you. 
"May the Lord show you favor, and be gracious to you.
"May the Lord show you kindness, and grant you peace." 

After Murray concluded his benediction, he gently grasped 
Clark's hands and smiled. Then he closed his eyes for the 
last time. 

Clark just sat there with his hands still entwined with 
Murray's with tears silently cascading down his face. He 
then turned to Jimmy and asked, "Please inform the nurse of 
Murray's passing." 

Jimmy nodded and left the room. A few minutes later, he 
returned and said to Clark, "Let's go."

"Jimmy," Clark said, "you go. I'll remain until the 
undertaker comes for Murray's mortal remains." 

"Why are you staying?" Jimmy asked his friend. 

"In his persuasion, a body must never be abandoned," Clark 
answered his young friend.

"The soul returns to G-D, who gave it, while the body 
returns to the Earth. You know the old saying - dust to 
dust. From the ancient scriptures of his faith, you are 
commanded not to leave G-D's ultimate creation alone after 
his or her death until they are returned to the earth. I 
will honor the statues according to his beliefs as a 
tribute to a righteous man." 

As Jimmy left the hospital to tell Perry the heart 
rendering news of Murray's passing, Clark sat by Murray's 
bed staring into space with their hands still entwined. 
After a while, he said softly, "Shalom, my friend. Shalom." 

************

The next day, Murray Singer was laid to rest next to his 
wife in the hallowed ground they would share for all 
eternity. Four people attended his interment: Perry, Lois, 
Jimmy and Clark. They all grieved at his passing. He would 
be missed.

Immediately after the funeral, Clark returned to his 
Hyperion Avenue home and called a meeting of the entire 
clan. While the family was gathering, he was apprised of 
the Lois situation.

After hearing the 'publish or not to publish' scenario, CK 
remarked, "The ball is in her court. All we can do now is 
wait for her to make a decision." The remaining family 
members were all in agreement with Clark's comment. 

After Clark finished his remarks, Alicia added, "My 
brother, we're all aware that Lois is probably your 
soulmate. If she decides to publish an expose about us, you 
know that our family must go to ground. The worse part of 
our concealment is its unknown length. If our seclusion 
from the world were to last more than a generation as 
measured on the human time line, you, my brother would 
remain without a life partner for the rest of your days. 
Lois would, of course, have passed on."

"I am aware of the issues," Clark replied. "I'm also quite 
cognizant that if such a situation occurs it will be very 
difficult for me. As you all know, I have longed for a 
soulmate and children. If I must forgo those life 
experiences for the good of our family, so be it."

As they sat around the table, Clark's demeanor became 
somber. He quietly remarked, "You all know what happened to 
Murray Singer.  From the knowledge gained from Murray's 
tragedy, I've come to a conclusion that one of us must 
expose him or herself to the world as a champion of the 
people. He or she will espouse our credo and oppose all 
kinds of corruption. I believe the two suits - one for a 
male and the other for a woman - Mom made will provide the 
chosen one the anonymity that will be needed when it's 
donned."

After some discussion, the vote was unanimous to accept 
Clark's idea. "Ladies," David said to Alicia and Margot, "I 
don't think this is an activity for you." The group laughed 
at such an obvious truth. Their gravid conditions were now 
most obvious.

After the laughter subsided, Clark then made a plea, 
saying, "I am single, therefore, this crusade should fall 
to me. If I perish, I have no bonded life partner who would 
forfeit her life because of my demise. On the other hand, 
the demise of either David or Seth would cause the passing 
of their soulmates, orphaning their children." 

Because of Clark's logic, there really couldn't be any 
discussion about his request. Reluctantly, the family 
approved his petition.

"We need a name for you," Seth remarked. 

Alicia's eyes brightened and declared, "Lois has given us a 
name. She called us 'super people' - so let's call Clark 
"Superman." All those that agree say aye." 

"Aye," they all shouted, grinning.


Alicia commented, "You know Superman is not a bad name for 
a super hero's moniker. The symbol of the El household does 
look like an unusual S." Smiling, she added, "I'm convinced 
that the El emblem and Superman, the world's new super 
hero, will become synonymous." 

"Before we adjourn, we have several more items that must be 
discussed," Margot chimed in. "First, congratulations to 
Lois and you, Clark, for that article about the downfall of 
the aqua drug ring. The Lane and Kent article also 
demolished the House of Luthor. Your family also wants to 
thank you, Clark, for that article about Luthor's other 
illegal activities and giving the by-line to Murray Singer. 
That, my brother," Margot said in serious tone, "was a most 
gracious and unselfish act." She then walked around the 
table and gave Clark a loving hug.

Clark blushed a hundred different colors and quietly said, 
"Thank you, thank you all." 

Alicia then remarked in the strongest terms, "Lex and Azai 
have gone to ground. They must be found and soon. When we 
find them, they must be apprehended and brought here. Our 
home will then become a temple of justice and this family 
will be Lex's and Azai's judges. Lex and Azai will be held 
accountable for their actions against humankind and tried 
for their crimes under our Law. If they are found guilty, 
their punishment will be both swift and merciless."

"We cannot execute them," David reminded his brethren. 
"However, if they are found guilty as charged, I have a 
plan to rid the world of these evil men without terminating 
their disgusting lives." 

"Go on," Margot remarked with interest. 

"What I propose is to maroon them in cloaked space 
stations. In these solitary prisons, there would be ample 
food, necessary supplies, medical robots, and telemetry so 
they could receive radio and video programs from Earth." 

"Where would you place these prison platforms?" Clark 
inquired. 

"In orbits around Io and Titan, moons of Jupiter and 
Saturn, respectively." 

"A splendid idea," Seth replied. "All in favor of David's 
proposal, say aye." Again the response was unanimous. 

"Let's go find those vile creatures who call themselves 
members of the human family," David said with obvious anger 
and disgust in his voice. 

"Wait," Margot declared, "There is one more very important 
item that must be thrashed out." 

Margot started to speak slowly and with concern. With their 
super senses, all could feel her unsettled emotional state. 
She said, "When I was checking the Nightfall info, I 
discovered that the Mars and Centauri platforms sighted an 
alien spacecraft passing through the Sol solar system 
moving sunward. The data also showed that it used surveying 
equipment as it journeyed through our solar system. I 
brought the information to Charlie I for his input. 
Although the ship had been modified, Charlie I informed me, 
that although modified, the vessel was undoubtedly of 
Kryptonian design." 

After Margot had advised them of the alien spacecraft 
sighting, the room went stone silent. "What can we do?" 
Alicia inquired, shattering the deafening stillness that 
engulfed the room.

David then quietly remarked, "It's now a waiting game. 
Until another ship is sighted, our posture should be to 
watch the heavens and prepare for all eventualities. At 
present, let's concentrate on destroying Nightfall and 
disposing of Lex and Azai." 

The family unanimously agreed with David's suggestion and 
adjourned the meeting. 

************

Two days after the Hyperion Avenue meeting, Lex and Azai 
were apprehended at their stronghold on the island of Damar 
in the Banda Sea. 

Clark and David then transported these packages of evil in 
human garb to their home in Metropolis. There, after a 
trial conducted by the Clark's clan, the two murderers were 
sentenced to be separated from humankind for life. 
Following the hearing, they were immediately transported to 
their prison platforms. As suggested earlier, the space 
stations were placed in geosynchronous orbits around Io, a 
moon of Jupiter, and Titan, a satellite of the planet 
Saturn.

"How shall I log the Luthor's and Azai's trial in the 
Archives?" Seth asked. After a brief pause, Alicia replied 
to his question. She said "write the following: 'It was the 
judgement of the tribunal that Lex Luthor and his nephew 
Azai Luthor Danzig be marooned in the vastness of space for 
all time.' " Then she added, "Also state that by the swift 
actions of the modern Kryptonians living on Earth two 
highly dangerous megalomaniacs were removed from the haunts 
of humankind and so passed into history."

************

The next day, the legend of Superman was born. He appeared 
for the first time in the skies over Metropolis - 
frustrating a bank robbery and saving hostages. As time 
passed, it seemed to many that this enigmatic being 
centered his activities around high profile crimes and 
calamitous natural events - robberies, rapes, muggings, 
drug operations, earthquakes, floods and other perilous 
happenings which plagued society. Quietly, however, 
Superman helped victims of fire, car accidents, and a host 
of other low profile life-saving activities. These little 
known deeds helped countless numbers of ordinary people. In 
time, the world community would come to recognize all of 
his unselfish acts.

In his freelance capacity, Clark wrote an exclusive about 
Superman and sent it to the Daily Planet. It was a 
blockbuster of a story and was printed on the front page of 
the paper. Lois, of course, knew the identity of the new 
superhero. 

Reacting competitively to Kent's Superman article, Lois 
then wrote a series of stories about the Hyperion Avenue 
family. She LANed these articles to Perry for his perusal. 
Lois attached no particular guidelines to these special 
stories.

Her stories about the super family was prompted in part by 
envy. Kent's Superman article made Lois somewhat resentful 
because CK didn't share the by-line with her. So, Lois' 
knee jerk reaction was to top Kent, who she now viewed as a 
friendly competitor.

Owing to her impulsive and competitive nature and without 
thinking about the consequences of her act, Lois' wrote her 
super family articles and sent them on to Perry. Driven by 
jealousy, perhaps, Lois was blinded and failed to realized 
that her super stories were not only foolish, but 
potentially injurious to herself, Clark, and the Kryptonian 
clan.

Later that day, as Perry was reading Lois' stories about 
Superman and his family, Clark sauntered into the chief's 
office. Seeing CK, the Planet's editor handed him Lois' 
pieces and asked, "Were Lois' stories accurate?" 

As he read Lois' articles his lips tightened. Then, 
relaxing a bit, Clark replied to his friend, "Yes, Perry, 
Lois' information is correct."

With Lois' articles in Perry's possession, Clark had to 
assume that his family was about to be exposed to the world 
at large and would be in grave danger. Clark knew that he 
had to act quickly to protect his kin. He instituted the 
family's emergency plan by initially sending a telepathic 
message to Alicia.

A few seconds later, Alicia entered Perry's office and 
remarked to Clark, "Your call came through loud and clear."

"Call?" Perry chimed in. 

"It was a telepathic message chief," Clark replied.

He then looked at Alicia and quietly told her that Perry 
knew about the family and their special abilities. He then 
pointed to Lois' stories. Alicia gasped as she rapidly read 
Lois' articles.

As Alicia was reading Lois' copy, Clark turned to Perry and 
asked, "Can you delay the publication of these pieces for 
several days, two at least?"

As Perry was pondering CK's request, Clark was sending 
another telepathic communique to Margot. Her reply 
indicated that two days would be sufficient time for the 
family to gather their belongings and then disappear.

When Clark again looked at Perry, the older man smiled and 
said, "Okay son, I'll do it. I don't like holding back 
news, but you and your kin are on the hot seat and lives 
may be at stake. Anyway," Perry chuckled, "The Planet is 
the only paper in the world with this kind of information. 
When the time comes, we'll still scoop em all."

"To tell you the truth my, friends," Perry somberly added, 
"If it were up to me these stories would just vanish. But 
they're not my articles. Lois' stories are award winning 
pieces and that gal's been chasing a Pulitzer ever since 
she started working at the Planet."

As Clark and Alicia were about to depart through Perry's TD 
portal, the chief asked, "Will Superman continue to be 
around?" 

"Yeah. When he's needed," Clark replied. He and Alicia then 
entered the teleportation system and vanished. 

Later that day, Lois asked the chief what he thought of her 
stories about Clark and the super family. "They're 
sensational, Lois," Perry told her. "We'll publish them in 
two or three days. I have Jimmy taking pictures of things 
that will jazz up your pieces. There's no rush to publish. 
We're the only ones who have this info." 

"Oh, my G-D," Lois said, almost hysterically, "You *can't* 
publish those stories!" 

"What! Then why did you send them to me?" Perry asked Lois. 

"All I wanted from you was to tell me whether or not my 
articles were written with exactitude and style. I was 
planning to give them to Clark for his family's archives. 
And I also wanted you to know the kind of special people 
that were living among us here in Metropolis."

Perry smiled and hugged Lois. "Thanks for keeping 'Mad Dog 
Lane' in a bottle," Perry said to his star reporter.

"Do you think I could ever betray my dear friends?" Lois 
remarked to her editor-in-chief.

"No," Perry replied. "Neither could I," he informed Lois. 
"While I believe that all news should fall under the 
purview of publication, I'm glad we'll withhold this 
information from the general public. The ramifications of 
publishing this kind of information would be extremely 
dangerous to the family and the world at large."

"Anyway," the Planet's chief editor continued, "It was a 
good history lesson. I learned a lot from your stories 
about the super family and what they stand for." 

Lois, with a surprised look on her face, said, "You didn't 
know?" 

"I do now," he declared and grinned. "Now, skedaddle," he 
said, "I'm over my head in paper work."

As Lois was departing, Perry hollered after her saying, 
"Remember darlin' when you assume you make a donkey out of 
you and me." Waking toward her desk, she heard Perry 
chuckle.

Unfortunately, Perry was so overwhelmed by Lois' super 
family stories and  exhausted by his inordinate work load 
that he forgot to inform his ace reporter how CK and Alicia 
had reacted to her articles. 

It wasn't until the end of the day that Lois happened to 
enter Perry's office again. Finding him resting, she 
remarked, "You know chief, I haven't seen Alicia all day. 
In fact, Jimmy told me that Clark had passed through the 
newsroom earlier. I wonder why he didn't say hello to me." 

Lois' questions snapped Perry out of his meditative state 
as he recalled the verbal exchange between Clark and his 
sister. Facing Lois, Perry said, 
"Darlin, after I showed CK your stories he became upset and 
called Alicia. When she read your copy, Alicia also became 
unnerved. After we talked for a few moments they left 
through my TD portal, the one I placed in the wall of my 
changing room."

Rapidly collecting his thoughts, Perry shouted, "Great 
Elvis' Ghost, I believe that CK and his sister assumed that 
those stories of yours would be printed by the Planet, 
exposing their family to the world. Such openness would, 
they believed, place them and their friends in harms way! 
From Clark's and Alicia' behavior, I think the family was 
planning to split."

Perry reached for his phone and called the Planet's 
accounting department and asked for Seth Klein. He was 
informed that Seth had left rather quickly earlier in the 
day. Perry was also advised that Seth appeared to be rather 
perturbed when he departed.

As Perry and Lois were considering the developing 
situation, two letters arrived by special messenger. Both 
simply were a statement of resignation. One was from Alicia 
and the other was signed by Seth Klein. 

Both Perry and Lois knew they had to act immediately and 
rectify a misunderstanding before it could cause 
irreparable harm to all concerned. They both rushed to 
Perry's TD and transported themselves to the Hyperion 
Avenue house. When they arrived, Lois and Perry found the 
house devoid of both furnishings and people. They then 
visited all but three of the TD sites on the network, 
finding the same results. The Centauri Platform and Mars 
Station were avoided, and the button assigned to "Charlie 
I" was also not used. 

Returning to Perry's office, both Lois and her boss were 
already in a melancholy humor. 

That evening, after pacing around her apartment for several 
hours, an exasperated Lois Lane entered the TD system and 
transported herself to Charlie I's ice cave high in the 
Himalayan Mountains. As she exited the TD portal, Lois saw 
a glowing object pulsating at the back of the cave. As she 
stared at the illuminated body, she finally could make out 
a body shape that suggested some kind of flying vessel.

"Where the heck am I?" she wondered. 

"In an ice cave located high in the Himalayan Mountains 
where the TD network carried you," a thought reverberated 
through her head. 

"Who's sending thoughts to my mind?" Lois asked vocally. 

"I'm called Charlie I, and it is my essence which is 
communicating with you," the telepathic thoughts revealed 
as they reverberated in Lois' head.

As the words continued to stream into her mind, she noticed 
that the ship-like structure at the rear of the cave 
pulsated with a greater intensity as she communicated with 
Charlie I. 

Lois walked toward the ship and directed her thoughts at 
the object. "Are you the material form of Charlie I?"

"Yes," a telepathic massage slid into Lois' conciseness.

"Okay, I understand now," Lois murmured to herself. 

Directing her thoughts toward the glowing object, Lois 
asked, "May I pose a question?"

"Certainly," Charlie I reply, "as long as you don't ask 
questions about the data base contained in my library."

Nodding, Lois inquired, "Do you know where Clark, Alicia 
and the others are now residing?" 

"Yes," Charlie I replied, "but I have been forbidden to 
divulge that information. Can I be of further assistance?" 
the AI asked her. 

"Yes," Lois responded. "Please inform the family that the 
articles they feared will not be published. The entire 
super family story episode was a terrible misunderstanding.  
Ask Clark Kent or Alicia Gerstein Finderman to contact me." 
Then Lois thanked Charlie I and returned to her home via 
the TD network.

************

As Lois was driving to a foiled bank robbery, which 
involved hostage taking, a man entered her car when she 
halted at a stop light. Lois was about to punch out his 
lights when she recognized David Finderman as her 
unexpected guest. 

"Drive," he said as the stop light changed to a go status.

As they moved off, David said, "Clark is covering a hostage 
situation at the robbery scene so he asked me to act as his 
surrogate. He wants you to know that he apologizes for his 
reaction to your supposed articles about our family. For 
the sake of our clan, he had to assume the worst case 
scenario. CK had to behave as he did for the clan's 
protection. We have returned to our Hyperion Avenue home 
and you are welcome to join us at any time you choose. 
Clark also needs to talk to you and resolve the outstanding 
issues which still exist between the two of you. Please 
tell Perry that he, too, is always welcome at our home." 

David was about to exit the car when Lois blurted out, "Why 
should I talk to Clark? I don't need him. He ran before he 
talked to me about my super family stories. CK didn't trust 
me. How could we build a relationship when there is a 
barrier of mistrust between us?" After a pause in their 
conversation, Lois added, "What will talking resolve? No, I 
do not think Clark and I should ever see one another again 
socially." 

After listening to Lois' tirade, David became silent. For 
the remaining part of their trip to the robbery site, the 
strained stillness in the car persisted. When Lois finally 
halted her car near the hostage site, David emerged from 
the car and started walking briskly away. Suddenly he 
stopped, turned and retraced his steps until he stood face 
to face with a still hostile Lois Lane. "While it's really 
none of my business what you decide to do, Ms. Lane," he 
said, "there are certain facts that you should know." 

Pausing for several seconds to collect his thoughts, David 
said rather caustically, "If you and Clark don't resolve 
your differences, then both of you will travel the highways 
of this and other worlds alone. Not resolving your 
differences will make what I've said a near certainty. If 
you persist in your inflexible attitude, it is almost a 
fore-gone conclusion that you will acquire the pungent bite 
of bitterness that loneliness fathers over time."

Taking a deep breath, David added, "Imagine yourself, 
twenty years from now, entering your apartment and seeing a 
tank of fish and four walls enclosing a space as silent as 
a tomb. There will be others who will be sharing your 
lodging by that time. You already know them. They are 
called loneliness and despair. Such roommates will further 
embitter your spirit and slowly isolate you from your 
associates and eventually destroy all of your friendships.

"It's a world of twos, Ms. Lane. That's what nature 
intended for our species. There, however, those who search 
in vain all their lives for a life partner and forever 
tread the Earth in solitude. Imagine the anguish of their 
loneliness if you dare. Then there are other people who 
find bliss, only to turn their back on their soulmate for 
some foolish or unthinking happenstance. Once the soulmate 
bond has been severed, vanity and probably ego will further 
separate the lovers and, in the end, the lives of two 
people will be shattered as surely as if they had never 
met."

"I once heard a rather simplistic ditty which sums up my 
inadequate rhetoric - 'To err is human, to forgive 
divine.'"

Pausing for a brief time, David said, "I have found that 
one kind word can warm the heart for a lifetime. While 
Clark has initiated a reconciliation between the two of 
you, it's now your decision that will forever affect both 
your lives. Remember it takes two to tango, Lois." This was 
one of those moments, David knew, when the fates of two 
lovers hung on the actions of a single individual.

Turning about, David remarked, "Goodbye, Lois," as he 
turned his face homeward and walked off. 

Lois waited until David disappeared around a corner and 
then continued to the hostage scene. When she arrived, Lois 
saw Superman hovering above the bank while the police moved 
closer to the robbers' roost that had been set up in the 
bank. As the police continued to close in, one of the 
banditos scooted undetected to the apartment building 
across an alley at the rear of the bank and hurled an 
incendiary device through an open window of a unit that was 
part of a housing complex. It exploded causing a torrent of 
flames, which immediately began racing through the 
apartment and rooms that made up the housing unit. In a few 
minutes several buildings were engulfed in the 
conflagration. The screams of the trapped tenants could be 
heard above the roar of jet aircraft flying just overhead 
and the sirens of the fire engines racing to the blazing 
inferno. 

Superman immediately flew into the hellish fire and as 
rapidly as possible brought out the bodies of both the 
living and the dying. In the confusion, the bank robbers 
abandoned their hostages and escaped into the dense smoke 
that covered the nearby streets.

After nearly three hours of struggling, the police and 
firefighters working together with Superman managed bring 
the fire under control and also preserve a host of lives. 
With the fire under control, a weary Superman gazed at the 
dead, people unnecessarily slaughtered by a fiery carnage 
brought about by heartless criminals. As Lois looked on, 
she could see that Clark was disheveled and heartsick. 
Tears washed down his face. She knew deep down that CK's 
heart ached for those he couldn't save.

While Lois continued to watch the fire scene, she noticed 
Linda King walk over to Superman and say sarcastically, "If 
that's the best you can do, who needs you?" Throwing her 
head in the air, she strolled away to interview an injured 
firefighter. After that hurtful barb, Clark put his head 
down and flew off into the gathering dusk. 

As Lois looked on, she saw a sensitive and caring man being 
berated by a low-life journalist. For the first time in her 
career, Lois felt loathing for a colleague. But while she 
could feel his hurt, Lois realized that the reconciliation 
of their differences was a horse of a different color. 

When Superman took to the air, he flew west to Smallville. 
Arriving at his boyhood home, he chatted for a time with 
his parents and then dined with them before returning to 
his Metropolis home via the TD network. Reaching his 
Hyperion Avenue abode late that night, Clark showered and 
went to bed exhausted and disheartened. Lois had not come. 

************

Over the next several months, Clark, as Superman, 
established a routine which conserved his strength and 
maximized his time with the family.

As the Daily Planet reported in its monthly sampling of the 
crime rate, felonies and misdemeanors were on the decline. 
This, the Planet pointed out, seemed to be primarily due to 
the Man of Steel. People could once more walk the streets 
of Metropolis without fear, especially at night. When all 
appeared well for Metropolis' residents and the Kent clan, 
Bureau 39 stealthily rolled into town.

With the crime rate declining, Clark was able to resume his 
freelancing activities and, on occasion, he visited the 
Planet to converse with Perry and Jimmy.

During this relatively calm period, Alicia started her 
maternity leave and would be absent from the bullpen for 
about five months. 

Lois and Clark were talking, but basically on a hello-
goodbye basis. Lois wanted revenge because she felt Clark 
didn't trust her. She wanted Clark to beg for forgiveness. 
Unfortunately for Lois, Clark either was unaware or didn't 
understand Lois' moods swings nor her desires. Where women 
were concerned, Clark was as naive as they come. From Lois' 
inactivity in the relationship category, Clark reasoned 
that Lois Lane ceased caring for him. So the Man of Steel 
went his unhappy way without a soulmate. And Lois, waiting 
for Clark to come begging, assumed that he also had no more 
interest in her. As David had warned, Lois' and Clark's 
life paths were beginning to diverge. 

The family was well aware that the separation between Clark 
and his soulmate was becoming very serious. If this 
situation was allowed to continue much longer, the clan was 
well aware that Lois' and Clark's bonding auras would 
dissipate. If such a situation resulted, the potential life 
companions would, in all probability, never form a final 
intimate union. Lois and Clark would lose one another and 
drift through life alone and lonely.

Two people, each on their own lonely quest, going nowhere 
in particular.

Because of Lois' apparent uncaring attitude, a kind of 
lethargy had already enveloped Clark. He buried himself in 
research, his Superman duties, and even began to remove 
himself from the social scene. The lonesome traveler 
syndrome was slowly beginning to take hold and fashion 
Clark's behavior as a single and forlorn individual who 
would travel solo through life until he left this plane of 
existence. 

************

Several weeks after the members of Bureau 39 had 
established themselves in the Metropolis environs, they 
struck. Bureau 39 first isolated the Daily Planet and then 
assaulted the building as if it was a military objective. 
The people on the newsroom floor were captured in a swift 
and bloodless foray. When the newsroom was secure, Jason 
Trask entered his conquered domain. 

Trask gathered Perry White, Lois Lane, Jimmy Olsen and 
other prominent staff members in the conference room and 
said, "Which of you knows Superman well enough to send for 
him?" 

"Why do you want to see Superman?" Perry inquired. 

"I don't want to see him, I want to kill him," was Jason 
Trask's malevolent reply to Perry's question. 

"If killing Superman were possible, which I doubt," Lois 
insinuated, "why would you want to destroy someone who is 
helping the world?" 

"His helpful activities are a facade Ms. Lane," Jason 
answered her with a hysterical harangue. "Superman is a 
psychological warrior. When his tactics lull this planet 
into trusting posture toward his kind, Superman's people 
will invade and annihilate all human life on Earth." 

"That's a ridiculous premise," Perry shouted. 

As Lois was about to speak, a member of Trask's brigade 
entered the room and gave him a nearly shredded sheet of 
paper. After studying the paper's contents for some 
moments, he mumbled, "Gerstein."

A few minutes later, Trask was ready to leave the newsroom. 
He had his men order a hypersonic aircraft readied at a 
nearby military facility to carry him and some hand-picked 
troops to a special destination.

As the crazed Trask left his newsroom, he ordered his 
associates to maintain covert control over the Planet.

"Allow the paper to function normally," he instructed his 
men. His orders were to insure that none of Bureau 39's sub 
rosa activities would be discovered prematurely. As Trask 
finished his instructions to his men, he informed his 
subordinates to expect his return in four to five hours.

When the deranged leader of Bureau 39 departed, Lois 
returned to her desk and started to write the Trask story. 
It would be published after he and his men either left or 
were driven from the Planet building. As she worked on her 
article, Lois realized that she needed information about 
this renegade organization which was apparently run by a 
psychopathic leader.

Looking around, she saw one of Bureau 39's grunts standing 
near by. Rising from her desk, Lois casually walked over to 
him and started her subtle questioning with the simple 
phrase, "I'm curious."

"Curious about what lady?" Trask's bully-boy replied. "How 
does Trask plan to kill Superman?" she asked him. 
"Everybody knows that the man of steel is invulnerable."

"That's top secret," the guard replied.

Nodding, Lois returned to her work station.

After contemplating Lois' query for a few seconds, the 
sentry remarked, "Wait a moment, sister." 

With those words, Lois looked up and watched the guard 
crossed the room to a cache of special material. Picking up 
a leaded case, he then returned to her desk carrying the 
metal box. When he opened the container, Lois saw for the 
first time a rock that would become known as Kryptonite. It 
was green and pulsated with an eerie, high intensity light. 
Looking at this strange object, Lois, without understanding 
why, began to fear for Clark's safety. There was no 
rational reason for her to harbor such sentiments, but her 
instincts were in charge of her psyche at that moment.

After Lois had seen the green glowing rock, the guard 
returned it to the holding area. When the sentry left, she 
returned to her story hoping that her expose wouldn't also 
become Superman's obituary.

A little more than four hours after he left, Trask returned 
to the newsroom with a pleased look on his distorted 
countenance. The men who accompanied him were obviously 
terribly distressed.

While Trask went to confer with his second in command, his 
escorts, who guarded him on his sojourn, sat down at a desk 
close to Lois' work area. 

Perry, who had joined Lois, heard these guys discussing 
their trip. They had apparently traveled to Colorado 
Springs and made a surprise call upon Sara and Joshua 
Gerstein. Something had been found in the Gerstein home 
which made Trask homicidal. In his unstable mental 
condition, Trask had murdered the two Gersteins, calling 
them traitors to humanity. After looking around, one of the